Chapter 19: Making the hard choices

Michael closed the Armageddon file and leaned back, closing his eyes, cursing his stupid fate.

"So" Control finished "Now you can see why we need you to come back. We don't know who we can trust, or who is involved. We only know that it's going to happen, and probably some time in the near future."

Without opening his eyes Michael asked "Well, how do you know you can trust me?"

"I know." Control stated simply "I know you, you would be no more a part of this, than the Pope be apt to get married."

Michael stood up and began to walk out of the room "I have to think." he told the others "You will have my answer in one hour." He promised and exited the room so he could find some solitude.

Michael got on to the elevator and went up three levels. Turning left he followed the passageway down to the back of the mountain. After a few minutes of walking, Michael arrived at his destination, finding as per usual, the place was deserted. Entering the small multi-denominational chapel, Michael found a pew and kneeling down he began to pray for divine inspiration and guidance.

"Why should I help them?" he asked God "After all that they have done to me, why should I help them now. Perhaps they are getting what they deserve." He prayed silently

"No one deserves that Michael." Monica told him, sitting at his side.

Shocked Michael shot up and stared at the woman.

"Monica? What the hell are you doing here?" he demanded to know, wondering if he had misread the situation completely. Could Monica actually be a part of Sanctuary, would they dare to do this to him again!

Monica smiled gently "It certainly had nothing to do with hell." she told him seriously "You prayed to God for guidance, and God has answered. He has sent me to you." she stated simply

"God sent you?" Michael asked obviously thinking the woman insane.

"Yes Michael, I was sent to you by God." Suddenly Monica began to glow with an ethereal light, that surrounded her, and when it touched Michael. He felt a peace within him that he'd never known before in his life.

"I guess that you can say, that I am your Guardian Angel, Michael. Sent here by God to tell you that he loves you. That he has seen all that you have done, and knows that deep down you are a good man."

Michael stared at the woman still uncertain, "You are my guardian angel?"

"Yes Michael, I have been with you many times over the years. I was with you the day that Francisco died. I watched over you as you shed your tears. I was there when the others died as well, and I saw what it cost you every single time. It was God, who used me as his instrument, who aided you in your plans for your "Revenge" against Sanctuary. Others have been with you as well during your times of need, and we have helped as we could."

"Then why didn't God help me before it started!" Michael demanded to know "Why didn't God stop those bastards from doing what they did to us!"

Monica shrugged helplessly and tried to answer the age old question, why does God let bad things happen.

"God gave all of his children free-will Michael. And angels cannot interfere with God's will. However, instead of stopping it completely, God used it as an instrument to save others. God gave you his love and his strength, and that instilled the faith that you needed to save countless others. How many are alive today because of you Michael? How many of those that you saved, went on to have children, who would never have been born otherwise. One day those children will have children. All that was possible because you stopped the men who would use religion as a tool of hate, instead of using it for it's real purpose which is love. You did that Michael, and because of that, God has rewarded you with a prize, he has given you his greatest gift."

"What reward?" Michael asked confused, yet still wanting to believe "I didn't receive any reward."

"God gave you Jenny." Monica smiled gently "His reward to you is the love that you feel for Jenny, the love that she feels for you. It is more precious than anything."

"It is." Michael softly agreed

Monica got down to business "God needs you now Michael, more than ever. God is asking you to become his soldier one last time to save perhaps millions of innocent lives. Puppet Master, or to use her proper name Glynis has to be stopped before she can destroy countless lives. God will not force you to do it, as with his other children, God has given you free will. Still he asks for you so save his children."

Michael looked at his watch amazed to see that the hour was almost up. Standing up Michael headed back to the conference room. Michael paused at the door.

"Thank you for being there Monica, thank God for me as well."

Monica smiled brightly "You can thank God yourself, just give him thanks."

Michael stared at the large crucifix on the wall for a moment, nodding he turned and left the room.

Toby had stayed silent for most of the conference, but the moment that Michael was gone. He turned to Control, anxiously he began "So what do you think?"

"I don't know." Control admitted "Archangel is one of those people that you can never tell which way he will go on anything." Control complained "The moment that you think that you have him figured out, BAM! He turns 180 degrees in the other direction."

Josh's phone rang, and he answered it still staring at the Armageddon file.

"Damn spooks" He thought evilly to himself "Josh Lyman." He said aloud and listened. Sitting up straight Josh looked to Leo who was now staring back at him.

"Give me details, now." Josh began to rub his head as he listened, then turned to Donna "Take down these names." he told her

Donna pulled out her pad and was ready.

"Dr. Amanda Owens, American, Dr. Stanley Bridges, Australia, Dr. John Fink, England, Professor Sydney Fox, American, Nigel Bailey, England, Ruth Christie, Australia, Beth Gardner, American and Stanley Fink, England." Josh nodded and listened "Okay I want updates every thirty minutes." He ordered "And get that tape to Cheyenne Mountain as soon as possible." Hanging up the phone he turned to Leo and the President

"Early this morning, just after 6am in Iraq, MFM terrorists hit an archeological dig in Babylon. They killed five, wounded nine more and took eight hostages. Those names that I just read out. Apparently, State has just received a tape that shows, this Nigel Bailey being held by some masked men. He says that he will be killed in seven days if we and the British don't agree to release twenty-five of their brothers-in-arms."

"Goddamn it!" The President banged his fist on the table "This has got to stop!" he ordered

"Do we have any idea where the prisoners were transported to?" CJ asked trying to get the whole picture.

Josh nodded and told them "Iraqi intel says that they crossed the border back into Syria."

Control nodded pensively, "That makes sense, they have a training base there, it can easily hold those hostages."

"Fitz?" Leo asked the admiral

Fitz shrugged "I don't know, if we mount any type of rescue, we could be just walking into another trap, Mr. President." Fitz hated to admit that he, himself didn't know who he could trust now. After all he had already been betrayed once.

"You know, it's only a matter of time before the press finds out." CJ pointed out to the others "If they haven't found out already, that is." CJ picked up her phone and dialed the White House.
"Hi, it's me, what's the latest coming in over the wires." CJ listened and nodded "Okay, if anything changes, you call me anytime, day or night."

Hanging up the phone, CJ turned to Leo "Nothing yet, but they will have something within the next few hours, by tomorrow morning latest."

"Should we leak it first?" Will asked the others

"No" Toby answered "That will be tossing the gas can on the fire while it's still full. Still, we have to get a statement ready for the press."

CJ looked at her watch and asked "When can I have it?"

"One hour." Toby promised as he pulled out a pad and got to work.

A short time later, Michael re-entered the room. Moving silently back to his seat by his father, Michael sat down. The group stared at the man, his face gave away nothing as to what he was thinking or had decided.

"You realize what you are asking me to do Mr. President." Michael began softly

"I do realize what I am asking." Jed Bartlet agreed

"You do realize that you are asking me to give up everything."

"You don't have to give up everything." Josh put in as the others nodded in agreement

"You are wrong Mr. Lyman, that is precisely what you are asking of me. Because you are asking me to die for you." Michael stated calmly, he stared straight ahead, but could feel his father stiffen in the seat next to him.

"You don't have to die." Stanley told his patient, fearing this very thing might happen, that Michael might become depressed.

"You are wrong Stanley." Michael turned to Control "You didn't explain how this works did you." he said knowingly

"No I didn't." Control admitted

"What are you talking about?" The President demanded, wondering what was being kept from him.

Michael looked back to the President and answered, "You are asking me to try and stop twenty of the most highly trained operatives that we have. Go up against the very people who taught me everything that I know. Puppet Master will know the instant that I become involved and she will move heaven and earth to try and find me and stop me, before I can stop her. She will know just about every move that I can possibly make, because she will have thought about it before me. She has been planning this strike for at least six years, Puppet Master would leave nothing to chance." Michael turned to the young computer genius "Cypher, I know you figured out the chances of my survival, what are they?" he asked curiously

Cypher was no longer smiling as he looked at Michael "26,375 to 1." he admitted

The others stared on in shock, none of them realized that the dangers would be this severe. They had known it would be dangerous, but still, this was suicide…

"So you have killed the last of the one hundred at last." Michael told Control and sat up straight "What are my orders Control?"

Control nodded pushing his own thoughts aside, he would deal with them at some later date. Probably a large bottle of whiskey would be involved with that one.

"Archangel, you are as of now reactivated. License to kill is renewed, your mission is to stop Puppet Master and the Norsemen from completing their mission. You are to capture or cancel any Norsemen that you find. As for Puppet Master and Praetorian, your orders are to cancel on sight. Also the MFM has been a thorn in our side long enough. They have taken new prisoners." Control went on to explain what had just happened and how he wanted it dealt with.

"Understood." Michael stated simply, no questions asked.

"Where do you want to start?" Control asked his agent

Michael had already thought about that, "New York, the MFM have that money laundering front down by the UN. I will go there and gather all the intell that I can and return, that way I can also cut off the MFM's money supply. Then after that the MFM stronghold in Syria, I have to get Thor and Loki out of there. I'll try to return at least one of them intact for interrogation. If the hostages are there, I'll gain their release as well." Michael promised

"How many men will you be needing?" Fitzwallace asked Michael

"I'm a SIG-INT Ninja, I work alone." Michael informed the group "I always work alone."

"Not this time." The President ordered "I don't like those odds that were just quoted. I'm sending you with some help. General Hammond, I leave that at your discretion."

George nodded gratefully to the President and picked up the phone "I want SG-1 called in and ready to move out at a moment's notice, have Major O'Neill there and Captain Fuentes there as well. Briefing in one hour."

"They will be useless to me." Michael told the group "They are soldiers, they aren't trained for this."

"They are going, accept it." Jed Bartlet ordered

"I have to go home now." Michael told the others "I have to take care of some things, before I leave." Knowing that he had to tell Jenny and also knowing that Jenny was not going to be very pleased by his decision.

"You have two hours." Control ordered without a trace of emotion "Then be back here for your briefing and collect your gear. We bought the C-130 with us, you will be using that for your transport."

"Yes sir." Michael stood up and walked out of the room and back into the madness.

Jenny, Jake and Paulie arrived at the bookstore an hour later. Nervously Jenny wondered what was going on, why Michael had called up and asked her to come over in the middle of the day. Plus to bring Paulie and Jake along as well. That Michael needed to speak to her and it was urgent was the only thing that she could get off of him on the phone.

The elevator doors opened and Jenny stepped out surprised to see a medium sized bag already waiting by the elevator. Something was definitely up and Jenny knew that whatever it was, was bound to be bad.

Michael stepped out of the bedroom, once again dressed head to toe in black, he stopped once he saw the others.

"I'm glad that you could make it." he began

"Michael?" Jenny stared at him "What is going on? Are you going somewhere?"

Michael nodded "Yes Jenny, I have to go away, and I don't know when or if I will be back."

Jake and Paulie stared at Michael in surprise, wondering why he was leaving. Looking at Jenny they saw that she was in shock.

"You took the assignment." Jenny announced in complete and utter shock that Michael would go back to the place he hated most in the world, "Why on earth would you go back to them?" she demanded angrily

"I have to go, one last time." Frustrated Michael stepped up to Jenny and hugged her "I'm sorry, but I have no choice." he tried to make her understand

Jenny pushed Michael away from her "You do have a choice!" she cried "You made that choice to leave and now you are making the choice to go back and leave me!"

"I wish it was that simple." Michael wished that he could tell her everything

"Tell me why." Jenny demanded

Michael shook his head, "I can't, it's classified. Hopefully it won't take more than a week, two at the most, and I can come back."

"But I won't be waiting for you." Jenny told him flatly "You promised me that you wouldn't go back, you gave me your word, that you would turn them down flat!"

"It's more complicated than that." Michael tried to explain looking at his watch "I have to go." he said walking to the elevator and picking up his bag.

"You leave Michael, don't ever come back to me!" Jenny warned "It's either them or me."

Michael paused for a moment, and then closed the gate and pressed the down button on the elevator.

Jenny stared at the elevator in shock "Oh my God, he actually left." She had never believed that Michael would actually go.

Both Jake and Paulie caught Jenny by the arms as she collapsed in tears. Now they understood why Michael had wanted the two of them to be here. Michael knew how Jenny would react, and he wanted her to be taken care of.

"It's okay Jenny, Michael will be back." Paulie reassured her

"I don't want him back!" Jenny screamed

"Of course you do." Jake led her to the couch and sat her down "What ever is going on, must be very important to convince him to go back. You know otherwise he wouldn't have gone." he pointed out.

"I don't care!" Jenny screamed "He is supposed to stay here! With me! He is not supposed to go back to those people!"

Chapter 20: Mission: New York

Michael walked into the conference room, his face devoid of any expression. He said nothing to anybody and took his seat to begin the briefing. To the world, Michael was the Archangel once again, cold and in control of his mind. Inside, Michael was a wreck and was going down fast. Losing Jenny, was the last straw, the one that broke the proverbial camel's back. Michael was also having trouble pushing his emotions back into their box, so that he could do what needed to be done. It seemed that his emotions liked the freedom that he'd gave them, the freedom to allow him to feel all that life had to offer. Now, there was no way in hell that they were ever getting in that small cramp and lifeless box ever again.

SG-1 sat at the table all of them staring at Michael, Daisy wanted to hold her brother in her arms and tell him that he didn't have to do this. That there were others who were just as capable as he was to do this particular mission Although in her heart, she also knew that Michael was the only one capable of doing it. Daisy was just happy that she could go along to help Michael however she could.

"Okay, let's start this briefing." Control announced as he picked up his remote and hit the button. Up on the screen a man appeared, he appeared to be entering middle age, but still had a head full of hair. It was starting to gray and was quite flattering on him.

"This is Muhammed Rahji, he is an Egyptian national who immigrated to this country twenty years ago. Rahji, was recruited into the MFM in the spring of 1990. Rahji's expertise is in finance, he is the MFM's chief accountant. This is the man who knows where every cent of the MFM's money comes from, and where exactly it is now and he is the man who makes the deals to purchase the MFM's weapons. He is a drinker and a smoker, we think that this is an act that he performs to show others that he is not a devout Muslim. However, he does attend a local mosque every Saturday and he does pray five times a day. Next, he is an inveterate note taker. He takes massive amounts of notes and files them on computer. Every conversation is transcribed to his computer. This is to our advantage, Archangel you must gain un-restricted access to his computer and use the laser modem that will be supplied to you by Cypher. He will be located outside in our mobile command unit and access the information, once you have attached our modem to the computer terminal. Cypher will then do a complete memory download and we can see what we have to work with. Hopefully, Rahji will know something of what is going on, at the very least, we will be able to track the money. Rahji works for an MFM front that poses as a charity to collect money for starving Iraqi children. In fact every dime that goes in that front door actually goes to buying weapons and explosives for the MFM. Rahji is 48 years old, married and the father of four, he is a very charismatic speaker, and is a very good fund raiser. Rahji has been a thorn in our side long enough." Control told Archangel.

"How am I getting to him?" Archangel asked memorizing every line in Rahji's face.

"We have been monitoring Rahji's phone calls for quite awhile now. It seems that a Los Angeles based software company, Pasadena Programmers Inc. has been talking to Rahji, about making some rather large donations. Two of the company representatives are supposed to meet with Rahji tomorrow at lunch. We intercepted the call and placed one of our own, asking if perhaps we can meet him tonight. Rahji agreed, greedy bastard that he is. He was told that two representatives from Pasadena Programmers would be there tonight at 8pm to talk to him about making the first of many donations."

"So it's going to be me and who else?"

"Major Yates." Control pointed to Annie "When the time is right, you make your move. Cypher?"

Cypher nodded and took over "Okay, you have two cameras in the store front where the 'Feed the kids' center is located. One midway in the location that covers the front entrance, and one at the very end, where you two will have to go. In the back is Rahji's secretary. You have three, potentially four bodyguards so be careful."

"Gadget?" Control called on the man

"Holding out one envelope to Archangel and one to Annie "These are your ID's, they are actual names of employees of Pasadena Programmers, you also have their bios. Cypher was also able to break their system and have your pictures updated on to their server. So if anyone were to type in your cover name, you are fine. Now as to your equipment." Gadget snapped open his case.

Pulling out an expensive titanium watch he held it up "This is your basic watch, it does contain all the usual nonsense, time in five different time zones, and phases of the moon and all that. It is water proof and the glass is smash proof. Besides those functions it has a couple of others. If you turn the hour dial on the outer rim of the watch to 30 and press on the glass, it activates a small but powerful laser. Capable of burning through most metals in seconds flat. Next if you need to you can pull on the dial and pop it off." Gadget did so "It is attached to a titanium wire, you can use it as a garrote, it is razor sharp and will go through skin like a hot knife through butter. Also it can be used as a saw, you can wrap it around any bar, like cell bars and by running if back and forth, you can cut through the bar itself. The wire is thin, but it is made of titanium like the rest of the watch and is therefore un-breakable." Gadget tossed it to Michael who slipped it on his wrist. "Next, I'm giving you the new night vision glasses for stealth, and it also has the new thermal feature built in as well, and I'm throwing in two sets of camera glasses." Handing a pair to Annie and pointed out the features. "The ear portion of the glasses contains a small two way communications device, with this we can talk to you and no on else can hear. If you so much as whisper, we will hear you." Gadget pointed to the bridge of the glasses "Here is a tiny camera, we will be able to monitor what you see. That's it for now Archangel, I'll be getting some more stuff ready for you for when you go on the next part of the mission. Oh by the way I have one more thing for you." Holding out a briefcase to Michael "You have used this before, there have been no other modifications. Last, but not least." Gadget put a medium sized metal case on the table "Your standard weapons and favored equipment."

"My modified SC-20K with scope attachment?"

"Is on board the transport, as is any spare ammo that you may need."

Control looked at his watch "Okay, people, your flight leaves in twenty minutes so you better get going."

The group silently walked down the passageway heading for the elevators, when Jack caught up with them. Pulling his former team aside, he had a hurried whispered conversation with them.

"You guys be careful, this isn't your usual operation. You are now operating by a completely different set of new rules, so watch yourselves." Jack looked at his young best friend, he knew what Daniel's answer would be. But still he had to ask.

"Danny-boy, you don't have to go. Your particular skills won't be needed here. There is nothing to translate, and besides that you are a brand new father. In fact you are supposed to be on leave."

Daniel shook his head and made sure that his newly acquired shoulder holster was out of sight and inside his jacket.

"Where SG-1 goes, I go too Jack. Tell Sam, I'll call as soon as I can."

"Will do" Jack promised and looked at the others "I wish I was going with you guys." He admitted feeling guilty about not going with his team

"You guys coming?" Michael called out to them "We have ten minutes till we fly."

"Get going." Jack patted Daniel on the shoulder "And you…" Jack stared into his wife's eyes "You had better make general too, I don't want you going on anymore missions."

"I'll be careful." Janet promised him, knowing that their roles were now reversed. It looked to her like Jack was not going to handle it well.

"Kiss the babies for me, and Cassie too."

Jack bent down and kissed his wife "I love you baby."

"You too." Janet turned and walked away, her eyes suddenly very misty

The plane took off right on time, SG-1 stared at the interior of the plane totally impressed. The C-130 had obviously been overhauled. The hold of the plane resembled an office, there was even a desk, bolted down seats, the two bathrooms even had showers inside them. Thick plush carpeting was wall to wall on the plane. The equipment onboard was also very high-tech, the communications gear was better than anything that they had at the SGC. Computers were aligned right next to that, on the opposite wall was a complete arsenal of automatic weapons and ammunition. In the back was a complete infirmary with a treatment table. Next to that was a rack of clothes, all designer labels, both men and women's clothing was there. Gadget stood up once the plane was airborne and motioned both Michael and Annie forward.

"Okay, Archangel, these clothes are all your size. Major Yates we got your measurements and had some stuff picked out for you as well. So just decide what you are going to wear for your meeting and have at it."

"Major Yates." Michael looked over at the woman who was sorting through the clothes "Have you ever been undercover before?" he asked her

"No." Annie admitted "And you can call me Annie."

"No I can't." Archangel told her "Because that is not your name. Look at your new id's, until this mission is over, that is the only name that you answer to." he warned her seriously "This is not a game, one misstep and we both end up dead. What is your name?"

"Gloria, Gloria Henderson." Annie told him

"Where do you live?"

"Ah…" Annie floundered suddenly lost

Michael shook his head "You have to memorize everything. After you change your clothes, grab the bio that was supplied to you and get to it, there can be no mistakes. These guys are going to be suspicious of us as they are of everyone. They are going to ask you personal questions. Do you have kids? How's your husband? What does he do again? They will try and trip you up, so you have to be ready. You have to appear calm and relaxed, as if you do this every day of the year. You have to know what the real Gloria does, and how she goes about doing her job. Everything." Michael warned her looking at his watch "You have five and a half hours."

Annie nodded as she grabbed a suit off the rack, then picked out shoes to match the outfit. Changing quickly, Annie then grabbed the bio and sat down with the men of SG-1 and had them grill her over and over again, until she got it right.

Three hours later, Michael changed into his new suit, exited the bathroom and looked at his reflection in the large mirror. Adjusting his tie, which was a bit crooked, he stared at his reflection.

"You can do this." he thought silently "You've done this a hundred times before. This is nothing." he kept repeating. Noting to his horror that for the first time in his life, his hands were shaking a bit and his palms felt moist. For the first time in his long career as a Guardian Angel, The Archangel was afraid.

Daisy walked up to him and adjusted the tie for him.

"How are you feeling?" she asked her brother, seeing that he actually appeared nervous.

"Okay, I've done this a hundred times." he told her, more to convince himself than her. Looking at his sister, his very pregnant sister, Michael shook his head "You shouldn't be here." he told her simply

"Why, cause I'm pregnant?"

"Yes, if anything should go wrong." Michael didn't even want to contemplate that thought

Daisy saw the look in his eyes and cupped his cheek "Hey, I'm not doing any of the dangerous stuff. Gabe has already warned me that if he sees me leave his side, that he is going to tie me down to the desk." she smiled

"Maybe he should." Michael mumbled "Why did you have to come anyway? I mean Janet is here, she can take care of anything that comes up." Michael pointed out reasonably.

"I'm here to look after you." Daisy told him "To make sure that you are kept grounded and don't go too far into your head. Stanley told me what to look for, and he is also standing by in case we need him. You just be careful, okay?"

Michael smiled, touched by her concern "Okay. By the way, I have some things for you." Michael reached into his bag and extracted two envelopes and a small package.

"This letter is for Jenny, should anything happen to me." Michael handed the letter to Daisy "This package and this other letter both go to Commander Harmon Rabb. The addresses are already on them."

"Harm?" Daisy asked confused "I didn't know that you knew him that well."

Michael shrugged "He is the only lawyer that I know. That is my last will and testament." he informed her.

"Dammit Michael." Daisy gripped the package tighter "You won't be needing this!"

Michael ignored her outburst and continued "After Annie and I leave, give the package and Rabb's envelope to Gabe and have him drop it in a mail box. Do this for me, okay?"

Daisy nodded, unhappy as to how this was going. Then looking up she remembered.

"I forgot to ask, how did Jenny react to you having to leave?" she asked knowing that Jenny would not be doing cartwheels over Michael's decision.

Michael shrugged dejectedly "Well I don't have to worry about her waiting for me when I get back." he told Daisy "Jenny was pretty pissed that I was going. That I had in fact accepted the assignment at all. The letter is my apology." Michael explained

"Jenny will come around." Daisy promised Michael "She loves you, okay so she is mad right now. When she calms down, she will want to see you again."

"I hope you are right." Michael admitted, he needed Jenny now more than ever, if he was going to survive this with his mind intact.

Both of them looked up as the intercom went off "Strap in people we are coming into JFK, we will be on the ground in ten minutes."

Michael exited the cab and held the door for Annie to climb out. Annie immediately began to look around at the sites. She and Paulie had been planning to begin their honeymoon here before catching a cruise ship to the Virgin Islands in a few months after the wedding, when she had her leave coming.

Michael saw her reaction "First time in New York?"

"No actually I went to school…" Annie saw Michael's face become hard and suddenly remembered the part she was playing "Yes." Annie corrected "This my first time in the big Apple, I can't wait to catch some shows."

"Cypher, are you in position?" Michael whispered scanning the crowded streets

"We are all set on this end." Annie heard in her ear

"Let's do it." Michael smiled and headed towards the front doors to one of the most lethal terrorist bases in the world.

Opening the door, he allowed Annie to proceed him inside. Almost instantly two men appeared on either side of them. Even to Annie's untrained eyes, these men were obviously guards.

"May we help you?" the smaller of the two men asked in heavily accented English

Michael once again did what he did best, the character came easy "Yes, my name is Frank Parsons, this is my colleague Gloria Henderson. We have an appointment to see Mr. Rahji." Michael told him handing the guard a business card.

The man smiled and nodded to the other guard "Of course, we were told that you were coming Mr. Parsons, Ms. Henderson, please follow me."

Cypher quickly ran scans to ensure that the plans that he had copied from the zoning board were correct. To ensure that there had been no alterations to the interior that might affect the outcome of the mission. Running the last of his scans, he picked up the mike.

"Archangel." Cypher called over the headset glasses "I've scanned the inside of the structure. There is twenty square feet missing, probably another room hidden from view. Possibly where they keep their surveillance equipment and maybe more guards. Watch your backs." Cypher warned

Rahji's secretary smiled warmly as the two were introduced. The woman was young and attractive with lovely eyes.

"Yes, it is a pleasure to meet you both." The woman told them with a perfect British accent "Mr. Rahji is waiting for you. Please follow me."

Cypher picked up a secure telephone and waited.

"Control, they're in."

Gabe and the rest of the group stared nervously at the two lit screens in front of them, the first showed what Michael was looking at, and the second was Annie. Michael's camera was focused on Rahji, while Annie's seemed to be darting around the room.

"Calm down Gloria." Cypher spoke softly into his mike "Breathe, you're doing just fine. Let Archangel do all the work."

Back in Colorado Springs, the President and his staff, both General Hammond and General O'Neill, Admiral Fitzwallace, Stanley Keyworth and Control, stared at the same picture. They all heard Cypher's words to Annie, and they all hoped that the woman would calm down. This was too important.

"Mr. Parsons, Ms. Henderson." Rahji stood up and held out a hand "It is a pleasure to finally meet you in the flesh."

Michael took the hand and gave sort of a weak handshake, to lull the other man into believing that he was not at all a threat.

"Mr. Rahji, finally, no more running around and talking to a million and one secretaries." Michael joked lightly

Annie continued to look around nervously, so nervous that at first she didn't hear her name being called.

"Gloria?" Michael put a hand on her elbow and gave it a gentle nudge

Annie snapped out of it "Oh, I'm sorry, a pleasure to meet you at last Mr. Rahji. I was just admiring your office." she put in quickly to cover her faux-paux "Is this all middle eastern?"

"Ah you like my trinkets." Rahji smiled proudly looking around "Yes, this is all from my homeland of Egypt."

"I especially like the rug." Annie pointed out

"Hand woven." Rahji came around his desk and admired the carpet "It has been in my family for four generations now."

"Really?" Michael pretended to be surprised, as he gave Annie a wink

"Good come back Gloria." Cypher called to her

Circling around his desk, Rahji pointed out the chairs "Sit, please make yourselves comfortable. Would you like coffee or a soft drink?"

"No thank you. I'm all coffieed out." Michael told him, not daring to drink anything that this man offered.

"Ms. Henderson?"

"I'm fine thank you." knowing that if she drank anything, she would probably pee on the man's family heirloom rug. Also thinking how different from combat this type of work really was. As a soldier she would just burst into a room with a group of other soldiers to try and seize the objective. This was so different, to actually walk into the room, invited by your enemy. Then wait and hope that the person dropped their guard so that you could accomplish your mission. Hopefully without anyone ever knowing what you had actually done while there. Also knowing that at any moment, with just one slip, you might have to fight for your life. Fight when you are outnumbered, outgunned and surrounded and with no backup. This work is just insane!

"Well to business then?" Rahji leaned on his desk and smiled "Our organization, as you know, collects donations from all over the world. We in turn buy food and medicines for war-torn Iraq. The American military is doing all that it can, yet there is still so much that needs to be done."

"We agree." Michael's face also became serious "We have heard many stories of the lack of medical supplies, especially in out lying hospitals."

Rahji nodded "Alas this is true, some regions are very remote."

"So how does this work?" Michael asked

"Ah, yes, well first we buy the food and medical supplies from wholesalers. To make the most out of our money you understand."

Archangel nodded in understanding, "Perfectly, by selling to you at wholesale and discount prices, the pharmaceutical company can claim this on their taxes as a loss or out right gift."

"You are very astute." Rahji agreed "We are also recognized as an official charity, so all donations are also tax deductible."

"Which is one of the reasons that we chose your charity." Annie put in remembering her part

"Yes indeed." Michael agreed "We at Pasadena Programmers, have had a very profitable year. We wish to share the wealth a bit, especially when it can help us, financially on our taxes. But being able to help children at the same time is also wonderful, and more profitable to the soul."

Rahji smiled, but inwardly he hated the two decadent American's before him. Both of them stupid as to what the real world was actually like. Also stupid not to realize what their money was actually going to be used to buy.

"Let me show you some pictures of some of the things that we have been able to accomplish, because of generous donors such as yourselves."

Looking through the pictures, while Michael began talking financials with Rahji, Annie was beginning to get nervous. How were they supposed to get the man to leave the office long enough to be able to tap his computer system. Looking up Annie stared at the computer that sat on the desk, the object of their mission. It was less than an arm length away, but with Rahji still in the office. It might as well be a million miles away.

Ten minutes later, Michael looked at his watch and decided that it was time. Michael had waited precisely thirty minutes, so that the guards outside would relax their posture. Now they were used to the idea that Rahji had a meeting, and were now very unlikely to disturb him.

Michael put down the papers he was holding.

"I am very impressed by your organization." Michael finally told him "I think that we are going to be able to do some wonderful things together.

"Just give me the money and get out of my office, you fools." Rahji thought silently to himself, his smile never slipping he spoke aloud "That is wonderful news."

"In fact…" Michael placed his briefcase on his lap "My boss told me before I left, that if both Gloria and I liked what we saw. Then we would give you what you so richly deserve…" Michael smiled, "to help those poor children of course."

"Really?" Rahji smiled knowing the whole time that the fool had the check in his briefcase.

"So, Gloria, do you agree with me?"

Annie nodded, hoping that Michael had a plan, because she could see no way of getting Rahji out now.

"I do Frank."

"Good!" Michael smiled as he unlocked the case and slipped his hand inside, "Oh just one last question for you Mr. Rahji."

"Yes of course." Rahji sat up expectantly

The smile slipped away and Archangel asked, "How much of this money actually goes to children, and how much goes into buying weapons for the MFM?"

Rahji's face fell as he was caught totally by surprise

"You're cancelled." As fast as lightening Archangel's hand came up holding a silenced handgun and shot Rahji point blank in the head.

Rahji was blown back by the impact and slumped forward onto his chair.

"Jesus Christ." Jed Bartlet whispered as he watched the screen, for the first time realizing what it was that he actually unleashed into the world.

George Hammond shut his eyes, the one thing that he knew for certain, was that his son didn't want to hurt another living being again, was now forced to kill.

Stanley stared in shock, and knew deep down that Michael was going down a treacherous path, that just might destroy him altogether.

Annie was in shock, as she stared at the lifeless body. This was definitely not part of any planning session that she had sat in on. Michael had just ruthlessly executed an unarmed man!

"Annie, move!" Michael whispered to her as he pushed Rahji's body, that was still in his chair to one side.

Annie watched horrified as the body swiveled in his chair and stopped. The man's eyes were open and glazed, and it seemed to Annie as if he was staring at her accusingly.

"Okay Archangel, just aim the laser modem to the visual port and I'm in." Cypher told him.

Teal'c turned to his team mates "This was not a part of the plan that we discussed."

Daniel nodded and patted his giant friend on the shoulder as he turned and saw that Gabe was holding a bag into which Daisy was puking her guts into, while Janet rubbed her back.

"By the way Archangel." Cypher continued "I played a hunch and I checked the local contracting companies and I found who did the alteration work on the site. I pulled up the new building plans on the site. The secret room is located along the rear wall on the east side. At the very corner near the window there is another door. It's not fortified in anyway so a good kick should open it.

"Good, have house keeping on standby." as Michael activated the laser

"Will do Archangel. Okay I'm up and running, commencing download." Cypher stared at the screen "Shit, it's encoded, hold on running password software now."

"Make it quick." Archangel warned as he stared at the still slack jawed Annie "Hey, you okay?"

Annie stared at Michael angered by his even, uncaring tone, "Fuck no I'm not okay. You were supposed to get him out of here and then download. No one said anything about killing him!" she whispered to him.

Michael stared at her surprised, "Of course Control ordered us to cancel him. You just weren't listening."

Cypher clapped his hands happily, "OKAY! I'm in, starting information dump now." he typed and retrieved the information.

The door suddenly opened and the secretary walked in, "I'm sorry to disturb you Mr…" the woman was halfway into the room before she saw what was really going on. The young woman froze in position as Michael once again raised his pistol.

"NO!" Annie jumped forward and grabbed Michael's gun arm. She couldn't stop Michael from killing Rahji, but Annie was not about to let this maniac kill an innocent woman.

Cypher grabbed his comms "No Annie, she's a terrorist!"

The secretary reached down and pulled a small semi-automatic from the inside of her jacket

"GUARDS!" she yelled and aimed

Michael ruthlessly pushed Annie to the ground as the other woman's gun went off. Michael felt the impact of the round in his arm as he fired his own shot, catching the woman right between the eyes. The other two guards entered the room and Michael quickly shot them before they could get their weapons free. Dropping the clip, Michael slammed another one in as he ran out into the large waiting area. The secret door was just opening and two more men armed with AK-47's were making their way out. Michael began shooting, both men fell to the ground dead. Michael moved to the door and looked in and found the hi-tech surveillance equipment and weapons storeroom. Moving in Michael immediately went to the video recorders and grabbed the two discs for the two cameras and slipped them into his pocket.

"Status, Cypher." Michael reloaded his gun and for the first time looked at his own wound.

Cypher looked at his screen, "Almost done two more minutes. How you doing big guy?"

"I'm doing good. It was a small caliber and it looks like she just nicked me is all." Michael moved back to the office and saw that Annie was still on the ground. Staring at the dead woman who was holding a gun.

"I thought…I thought…" In complete shock, Annie stammered, unable to grasp the fact that the woman had actually been a terrorist that had just tried to murder them.

"That she was an innocent bystander, well she wasn't. Now get your ass up." Michael hauled the big woman to her feet, grabbing her chin "It's over Annie, it's done. Now get your shit together!"

"Right." Annie shook off the shock of everything, Michael was right, now was not the time to fall apart. She could do that later.

"I'm done." Cypher called out

Michael reached over and retrieved the laser modem and slipped it into this pocket. Placing his gun back into the briefcase he shut and locked the case. Removing his jacket he placed it over his injured arm to cover the fact that he was still bleeding.

"Coming out. Send in the cleaners." Michael ordered

"We will be out front in thirty." Cypher promised

"You have everything?" Michael asked Annie

"Yeah."

"Let's go."

Michael held the door for Annie once again as they hit the street. Two small trucks pulled up front and several men and women exited from one vehicle and entered the charity offices. Each carried either cleaning supplies or large empty dark plastic bags. In a few hours, there would not be a trace that anything had gone on in that store front. The building would be completely empty and the terrorists would be listed as missing persons. It would be as if those six dead people back in the office had never existed. Michael guided Annie to the second waiting truck as they got in, Daniel was by Annie's side.
"You okay?"

"No, I'm not." Annie admitted and sat on the floor of the van as it tore down the street heading back to the airport. Annie's tears began to fall. The flow of adrenalin that she had been running on had stopped, leaving Annie tired and scared and sick to her stomach.

Cypher had seen this many times before with other agents, who lost their cherry in this way. Patting Annie on the shoulder he handed her some tissues so that she could blow her nose.

"Welcome to Sanctuary." he shrugged and turned back to his equipment and began hitting keys.

Gabe waited as patiently as he could to confront Michael about what had just happened. He said nothing on the way back to the airport. He just supported his wife in his arms and gently rubbed her back. Gabe had held his tongue as they hurried through the airport to the private strip that had been provided to them. Gabe even kept his temper while they were waiting to take off. However, once they were in the air and Michael was being looked at by Janet, he pounced. Janet was pulling back Michael's shirt to get a better look

"You need to take this off so I can get a proper look."
"What the fuck was that back there!" Gabe demanded "No one said anything about there being any killing." Gabe grabbed his hair yanking on it "You almost got one of my people killed!"

Michael shrugged as he began to unbutton his shirt "She fucked up, and she got in the way. Annie is lucky that I didn't cancel her myself." Michael shook his head looking at Gadget "I knew bringing these people would be a mistake."

Gadget nodded in agreement, these people just had no idea how Sanctuary actually operated.

Gabe pushed to his limit physically pushed Michael "You murdered six people back there!"

Daisy moved in between the two men "NO Gabe! Please don't do this." she begged her husband. She knew that when Gabe was in this kind of temper, it was a bad idea to push him. She also knew that Michael was not a man to be pushed either. Add to that, the skills that these two men possessed, it would equal something that Daisy did not want to contemplate in her worst nightmare. Daisy knew that either her husband or her brother would probably end up dead and the other very seriously hurt.

Michael stepped back and stared at Gabe, another time and place. He might have really hurt the soldier for touching him. But, he could not do that to the man who was now his brother in-law. He could never hurt Daisy that way.

"No" Michael disagreed "I killed six people back there, I didn't murder them. There's a difference."

"It wasn't a part of the plan!" Gabe shouted

"Yes it was." Gadget told him as he cleaned the gun that Michael had just used.

Surprised Gabe looked at the man, who was calmly cleaning and checking the gun over, turning to Cypher who simply shrugged

"Sorry Commander, but it was."

Michael pulled off his shirt and sat down on the treatment table. Janet stayed out of the conversation, but listened carefully as she set to work. The rest of SG-1 listening as well.

"Relax, Gabe." Michael patted him on the shoulder "We did what had to be done. We have just crippled the MFM, we have cut off their access to their funds. The group is now broke, and they have no way of getting any more weapons. No more explosives or rockets to kill innocent civilians."

"It still doesn't give us the right…" Daniel began

Michael had enough of hand holding these people, and he let it be known, "What about the rights of every man, woman and child that this group has killed. What about the rights of the orphans who had their parents killed, or the rights of the widowers who lost their spouses! The parents who are left childless. Ask the victim's families out in LA right now if I did the right thing." Michael told them all, who were now staring back at him, at the anger that this produced in him. "They made the rules, they decided that everyone is fair game. Well, it's about time we played by their rules."

Janet finished bandaging up Michael's arm "It's just a flesh wound." She announced as she jabbed a needle into Michael's muscle "Antibiotics." she told him "Want something for the pain?"

"No." Michael slipped off the table and grabbed a plain black t-shirt and went over to the computer section.

"You got anything yet?" Michael asked Cypher as he put on the shirt.

"This guy was a freak." Cypher shook his head amazed at the amount of information there was to sift through "Every conversation is filed here. He also recorded every phone call. That is going to take time to go through completely. Good news is that we got their accounts, I'm in the process of emptying them right now. Putting them into our undisclosed accounts."

Annie stood up from her seat and went to Michael.

"I'm really sorry for what happened back there…"

"Don't sweat it." Michael told her "You did fine, you made a couple of rookie mistakes. That is to be expected. Just next time, when I point my gun at someone. There is a reason for doing it. Just remember that I don't kill for fun."

Cypher handed the phone to Michael "Control."

"Put it on the box." Michael ordered, Cypher shrugged and hit the switch

"Yes Control."

"Excellent work, Archangel. You haven't lost a step. Okay, I've spoken to the pilot and you are now changing course. Syria is your next port of call, you are to obtain the release of the hostages that the MFM is holding and bring them home. We are faxing their pictures to you now, so that you will be able to recognize them. Also, after what just happened, you are going in alone." Control ordered "SG-1 can stand by the plane and guard it until you come out and cover you."

Michael rubbed his chin lost in thought, "What's the rush, I thought we had six more days."

"We just got word from Viper, she says that some of the prisoners attempted an escape. It didn't work, they are all still alive. But, as a result, they have moved up the execution to three days from now. It's going to take twelve hours for you to get there, that is how long you have to plan how you are going to gain their release. Also Gadget has some special toys that I want you to give to our MFM friends. They have been a thorn in our side long enough. Also recover Thor and Loki, alive if possible, otherwise, cancel them."

"Understood." Michael sighed

Gabe stared at the communications gear "A thorn in our side long enough." he whispered and suddenly realized that Control had used those very words when talking about Rahji. That was the code for killing him. Now Gabe understood what the other men were talking about when they said that Control had ordered the death of Rahji. Now Gabe understood that Michael had just been given orders to do the same with the rest of the MFM. Looking to the others, Gabe realized that they now understood as well. Daisy in particular looked shocked, but still she went to her brother.

"Do what you have to do." She told Michael "Do it and come home." Daisy laid her head on her brother's chest and just held him tightly. Hoping to give him strength, to know that she supported him now.

"I told you, that you shouldn't have come." Michael told her "I didn't want you to see…" he added ashamed that his sister had to witness the dark nature of his work.

Daisy shook her head and covered his mouth with her hand "Shh…You did what you had to do, you stopped them from getting more money to kill Americans. That is all I need to know."

"Oh no." Daniel picked up two of the pictures that were being faxed to them.
"What?" Gabe asked as he saw his friends expression "What is it Daniel."

"It's Sydney and Nigel!" Daniel held up the pictures, realizing that it was his friends that were now being held hostage. Images began to enter his head, images of his friends in grave danger, being tortured! The images were just getting worse and worse until they blocked out everything else. Michael saw what was beginning to happen, he'd seen it before with other people who had their loved ones or friends taken. The toll that it took on them emotionally, Michael had to stop that train of thought quickly.

"Stop it!" Michael moved forward and grabbed Daniel's head and shook it violently "Stop it, get those thoughts out of your head." Michael took the pictures and studied them "These are your friends?"

"Yes." Daniel said weakly

"I know what is going through your head." Michael warned "Get those images out of there. Your friends are safe for the moment, we still have three days to get to them. Cypher?"

The young computer genius looked up from his keyboard, "Yeah Arch?"

Michael led Daniel over to Cypher and pushed him into a chair, "Daniel give Cypher your phone number, talk to your wife. Have her put the kid on the phone so that she can hear your voice. Get your mind off of this now, it'll just drive you nuts otherwise. Give me your wallet."

"What?" Daniel asked confused

"Your wallet hand it over." Michael grabbed the wallet and opened it, as he expected, Daniel had a picture of Sam in the hospital holding their baby girl.

"You concentrate on this picture. Talk to your wife and just stare at this picture and think of nothing else.

Daniel nodded dumbly as he forced the ugly images away and concentrated on the two most important women in his life.

"She's on the line." Cypher held out the phone to Daniel "Don't you worry brother, Archangel will get your friends back." he told Daniel confidently

"Sam…?"

Worriedly Sam jumped when she heard her husbands voice, "Daniel, what the hell is going on. Jack was just here and he told me…"

"I love you baby." Daniel relaxed just hearing Sam's voice "How's Sammy doing?"

Chapter 21: Mission: Syria

Nigel Bailey was led back into his cell, or was actually carried back to the cell. The guards ruthlessly threw him in and locked the cell door as Nigel fell to the ground in a heap.

"NIGEL!" Sydney threw herself down by him

To her horror Syd saw that Nigel's shirt was now in shreds. Carefully removing it she saw that they had whipped him until he bled. Tears began to sting her eyes.

"They whipped you, because of me!" she thought bitterly

Nigel patted Sydney's knee "I'm okay Syd." knowing exactly what was going through his friends mind. That it was all her fault, he knew that he had to get her mind elsewhere. He needed Sydney to be strong right now. To be strong, and think of a way to get them out of this situation.

Amanda appeared by her side with the water.

"We have to clean those wounds out." She warned her friend "Or they might get infected."

Sydney swiped at her eyes and ripped off a piece of her shirt and wet it.

"This is going to hurt like hell, Nigel." She warned "But we have to do it okay?"

Nigel groaned and nodded "Just do it Syd."

As gently as she could, Sydney began to clean out the wounds.

"AGHHH!" Nigel yelled out gripping Sydney's knee

Amanda and Sydney cleaned the wounds as quickly as possible so as to not prolong the agony. Every groan or flinch was agony for Sydney and served to make her more and more angry. Someone was going to pay for this, and they were going to pay dearly. Finally done, Sydney turned Nigel over and cradled his head in her lap.

"I'm sorry Nigel." Sydney was now crying "I'm sorry I got you in this mess. It's me that they should have done this to, not you. It was my idea."

"Our idea." Nigel corrected her "We had to try Syd, I wasn't about to just sit here and wait for my execution." Nigel didn't mention that he had just been told that they were moving the said execution up by three days. That would really freak Sydney out right now. "We had to try." He repeated and fell into a painful slumber.

Sydney gently stroked Nigel's forehead "I'll get us out of this Nigel, somehow, I'll get us out of this." Sydney promised him, and promised herself that if they did survive this latest nightmare. She would tell Nigel how she felt.

"Pssst…"

Sydney looked up and saw a young woman holding another water bucket.

"Quickly, give me the empty one and take this one." The woman ordered

Syd did as she was told and gratefully took the large full bucket of water. Enough for all of them to drink until they were all sated.

"Who are you?" Sydney asked the woman, as Amanda carried the bucket to the shackled soldiers. They had been the longest without water.

"I am an undercover agent for the US government." She whispered "Don't try to escape again. If you do they will kill him instantly." The woman warned and pointed to Nigel. "They have moved up his execution by three days." she added

"So what the hell are we supposed to do!" Syd demanded "Get us out of here!"

"Keep your voice down." The woman winced "Plans are already underway to get you out of here. Just be patient, we have a team coming now. They should be here sometime tomorrow night. Tonight get as much rest as you possibly can, tomorrow night we have to move fast." Looking around the woman knew that she had to leave, or risk being caught where she shouldn't be. "I have to go."

"Wait." Sydney looked at the obviously terrified woman "What's your name?"

"Fatima, we will talk more once were away from this shit-hole." She told Sydney and ran off into the shadows.

Sydney jumped as she heard Nigel speak, "Can we trust her Syd?" he questioned

Sydney shrugged, she as sure as hell was out of ideas. There was no way to escape without alerting their captors, also there was no way she was going to leave anyone behind here.

"I guess that we have no choice." Sydney looked down and began to rub Nigel's forehead again "Sleep Nigel, just sleep, I'll watch over you." she promised

"Oh good." exhausted and still in pain, Nigel closed his eyes and tried to get some rest.

Back in Colorado Springs a government plane landed at the air force base there. Two SUV"s were there to take the passengers to Cheyenne mountain. The first man on the ground was tall and rugged his face weathered by time and the elements. Silver and light brown mixed in his hair he held out a hand to a beautiful younger blonde woman. Randall and Jennifer Fox moved forward and allowed the other passengers to get off the plane.

Jack O'Neill stepped forward and held out a hand "General Jack O'Neill US Air Force." he said

"Randall Fox, this is my wife Jenny." Randall shook the man's hand

"A pleasure, General." Jennifer Fox was a tall blonde stunning woman.

"Please, just call me Jack. Now if you will just get in, we will escort you to where the President is waiting to greet you, and fill you in on the situation at hand."

As the Fox's got into the car Jack greeted the next set of worried parents. Then a distraught young man, escorted by another man.

"General" The older man began in a British accent and holding out a hand "My name is Lord Marbury, I am Great Britain's ambassador to the US, this is Preston Bailey, brother of Nigel Bailey."

"Lord Marbury, a pleasure sir. If you will just get into the cars we can get to the mountain in thirty minutes."

"Tell me about my brother." Preston began "Is there any word?"

"Not here Mr. Bailey, please…" Jack led the man to the waiting SUV, "The sooner we're off the sooner you will have all your questions answered."

Jed Bartlet stood as the group of people were led into his new temporary office. The media had already gotten word of the hostages and were now on level two of the base in a large conference room that had been turned into a media center from which CJ Cregg could give her press briefings.

Jack stopped at attention and saluted the President and began the introductions. Jed was surprised to find that John Marbury himself had decided to come along, but was glad to have the man there anyway.

"Mr. President, I wish I could say that it was a pleasure…"

"I know" Jed conceded "The present circumstances won't allow it. Why are you here personally John?"

Lord John Marbury sat down "I'm an old friend of the family. Nigel Bailey is actually my God son.

"I understand" Jed sat down "Please everyone be seated, now I cannot tell you everything that is happening at the moment."

"Why not?" Demanded Preston

John put a hand on his knee "Preston, listen first, questions later." The man suggested

"It is vital." The President stressed the word "That nothing that is said here, go any farther. We do know that your loved ones are safe at the moment."

"Oh thank God." Jenny sighed in relief and took her husband's strong hand into her own, worried for her new step-daughter, who was more like a sister to her. Also Jenny Fox was scared for Nigel as well, she had come to love them both.

"Now" The President added knowing that this was the hard part, "We have just received word from an undisclosed source. That the execution date for the first hostage has been pushed ahead by three days."

Preston's head snapped up "But, my brother is to be the first executed." he announced terrified, suddenly afraid that he would never get to apologize to his little brother for all the rotten things that he had done.

The two Bailey's were brothers by blood, but that was where the bond of brotherhood ended. Preston had always been jealous of his younger sibling's abilities. Nigel had been born smarter and more talented than his older brother, and it was galling to Preston that he should ever be outshined by his baby brother. So to get back at him, Preston decided that whatever Nigel did, so would he, and do it better, or if not better. Just make it appear that he was the better Bailey. It wasn't until later that Preston realized that he was giving his baby brother an inferiority complex. Showing up Nigel at every turn, stealing his girlfriends, and finally even stealing Nigel's fiancée. Preston never gave it much thought, other than he was showing up his brother as the lesser man, as every little brother should be. Preston honestly did not realize how much resentment Nigel was building up against him. Not until the last time, Nigel had interviewed for his dream job, working at the museum of history in London. Preston hadn't even been all that interested in the job, nor was he the more qualified of the two. Yet Preston had personality, he had the gift of gab, and the ability to impress others. While Nigel after being put down so many times by his older brother, felt in many ways inadequate and shy. So Preston had laid it on thick in the interview that he set up, after learning that Nigel had applied for the job. That in fact Nigel was a lock to get the job, that is until Preston showed up, built himself up and tore Nigel down. It came as no real surprise to Preston that he was offered the job a week later. What shocked Preston was the fact that he'd come home to the family house and found it empty of anything that belonged to Nigel. That was the last time that he'd seen his little brother for two full years. It was by chance only that Preston had been reading an article in an archeology magazine at work about the relic hunter Sydney Fox, that Preston saw Nigel in the picture as well. Preston had so wanted to see his brother again, to apologize to him for what he had done. So much so that he came up with a relic for the relic hunter to find so that he could get close to his brother. Yet when the day came and he finally met up with Nigel, he finally saw the anger and resentment that his little brother had for him. For some stupid reason that Preston couldn't fathom, he started in on his old ways again and tormented his baby brother. It also didn't hurt that Sydney Fox was a ravishing woman, and that his little brother was obviously smitten with her. The temptation to take what Nigel wanted was just too strong, and Preston began his campaign to try and replace Nigel with himself. It came as quite a shock to him when Sydney refused his advances, and got quite angry with him, when he began to put Nigel down again. Then they begun the hunt, and many times Preston was amazed at how his brother behaved now. Placing himself in dangerous situations just to find some old relics, the lengths that Nigel went to, to stay by Sydney's side. The hunt had been successful in the end and Preston returned to England with his prize, but not his brothers love. Now three years later, Preston was willing to try again. This time he would stop being a stupid ass and say what he needed to say.
"Dammit Podge." Preston couldn't resist calling Nigel by a childhood name he hated "I can't apologize to you if you are dead."

Preston shook away his dark thoughts and listened to the President.

"Apparently, there was an escape attempt." He told the others, Jed saw the fear in their expressions "Now according to our information, everyone is still alive and okay. However, because of this, they have moved up the execution date."

"Escape attempt?" Preston shook his head angrily "Dammit Sydney, you are supposed to watch out for him. Nigel is not strong…"

Randall Fox remembered a long conversation he'd had with Sydney regarding Nigel's estranged brother. It had been right after she had met the older Bailey, he remembered his daughter's surprise to even know that Nigel had a brother. Still, soon afterwards she realized why Nigel didn't talk about him. Sydney told her father about the things that Preston had done to Nigel, the put downs, the girl friend stealing and the rest. It had angered Sydney to no end that her assistant, her friend had been treated in such a way. It had angered Randall as well, he liked to think of Nigel as a son. Nigel was good for his daughter, Sydney was way to head strong and likely to run into a situation before fully looking into it. Nigel was the one who held her back at times and made her look at the full picture. Nigel was the one who helped his 'Scoochy' through all of her hard times. Nigel was different than any assistant Sydney had ever had, he was loyal to his daughter beyond that of an employee. Nigel was Sydney's best friend, the best friend she probably ever had. Now this guy was putting not only Nigel down, but his baby girl as well!

"Nigel is strong enough to look after himself." Randall said hotly "And what do you expect them to do, just sit around and wait to be executed! Hell no, you have to try and escape if you can."

"Sir, I think that I know my brother better than you. I know what my brother is and is not capable of doing."

"How would you know." Jenny Fox threw in to protect Nigel "When was the last time you even spoke to him!"

Preston was taken aback by the ferocity of the verbal attack.

"Please." The President held up his hands for some quiet "Now it does not matter who did what, or who is capable or not. The point is that we have a dangerous situation that we have to deal with."

Placing a restraining hand on Preston's shoulder John Marbury sat forward "So what is the plan to get them back Mr. President."

"I'm sorry your lordship, but I cannot go into detail at the moment. We do have a plan that is in motion as we speak. However, I will take no chance, however remote that something might be leaked to the press and thus endanger the mission." Standing up Jed motioned to the two airmen standing at the door.

"You will be of course staying here until the end of the mission and your loved ones returned to you. We have suites for you in town at the hotel that are quite comfortable, and you will be kept updated as to the situation. Airmen, please escort these people to their hotel."

After the room was empty Jed collapsed into his seat and leaned his head back rubbing his temples. Abigail Bartlet entered the room and found her husband trying to relax. Moving over to him, Abby replaced his hands with her own and rubbed.

"So Jed what's the situation."

Jed opened his eyes just quick enough to look at his wristwatch and closed his eyes again "In three hours, the plane should be over Syrian air space."

"So what is the plan?"

Jed shook his head in frustration "I don't know Abby, this was a last minute decision. The MFM moving up the first execution really threw us. Michael has to come up with a plan before they reach Syria, then he has to implement it, alone." He added

"Alone!" Abby sat up and stared at her husband "I thought that you sent SG-1 with him?"

"I did." Jed admitted "But after what happened in New York, I have to agree with Control that SG-1 just does not have the proper training to do this. It's no reflection on them." Jed added "They are damn fine soldiers, they however don't have the training that Michael has. Major Yates almost got Michael killed in New York."

"Really?" Abbey was surprised "Annie strikes me as a very capable woman."

"She is." Jed agreed "However, she has never had to deal with this type of situation. Major Yates tried to stop Michael from shooting someone, who she thought was an innocent bystander. However, Michael knew that she was a terrorist and a threat to both himself and Major Yates. He had to physically push Major Yates to the floor to stop that terrorist woman from killing them both. Michael was shot in the arm." Jed saw the expression on his wife's face "Don't worry Abby, it was just a flesh wound. Dr. O'Neill patched him up in about ten minutes."

Abby nodded in understanding "Perhaps, but now he is injured and you still have him going on another dangerous mission."

"We have no choice in this matter." he told her "Lord knows I wish there were another way."

Michael looked around the planning table at the others.

"Okay, everyone know what they have to do?" he asked

"Yeah." The pilot pointed to the insertion point "We fly low under the radar, to this point here. Fifty kilometers from the base camp. You jump, we turn around and come back in twelve hours. To this point here just two kilometers from the base for a quick pickup."

"Yeah, it will be three pm local time, when I jump, 3 am for the pickup."

"You sure that no one will spot you?" Gabe questioned. "I mean it's pretty risky jumping in the middle of the day." he pointed out the obvious

"We have no choice." Michael answered "The good thing is that the jump will be in the middle of the desert, there should be no one around, or so we hope. Gadget, you got my gear ready?"

"Sure do." Gadget moved over to the area he'd been working in "I have your weapons all laid out for you, your black suit is also here." Gadget pulled away the tarp revealing a deadly array of weapons.

Gadget looked down at the weapons, "Two Sigs, your two modified Ingram Mach-10's, all weapons fitted with our best silencers, your SC-20K rifle with scope and variable ammo. You will have three clips with 30 rounds apiece and variable ammo, I threw in some sticky cams and sticky shockers last you have throwing knives, Kevlar hunting knife. Grenades, smoke, flash bangs, your utility belt with all your normal gear. I also have this…" he held up a modified tranq-gun, the size and shape of a pistol. "It's a double barrel, so you can shoot two people without having to reload. You have ten extra darts as well, range is about forty feet. It's loaded with the best pharmaceuticals that we have. You hit anyone, on any part of the body and they are out in two seconds and will be out at least four hours, maybe more." Moving to a tarp, Gadget peeled it back and exposed a dirt bike "This is your transport, I suggest that you leave it at the extraction site and go from there by foot. Your other gear is loaded in the saddlebags."

Michael nodded and turned "Cypher what have you got for me."

Cypher held up the page he had just down loaded "Viper has just sent us a map of the camp. She has indicated with an X where Thor and Loki are bunking, it's a tent on the edge of the camp right by the cells. The letter P shows the location of the prisoners. The letter A, is for the arsenal. All the letter T's are for where the terrorists are located. You have four guard towers, one on each end of the structure. However there is a small secret entrance at the back of the fort. Here…" Cypher pointed it out on the map, "The actual entrance is over here about a hundred yards away from the fort in an old un-used well. You drop in and there should be an opening, it's small, so you'll probably have to crawl through it. You will then come to a brick wall, tap it three times and Viper will let you in from the other side."

Michael took the map and began to study it. "Okay I'll go for Thor and Loki first, I'll tranq them. I'll leave behind the packages and then I'll go for the hostages and carry out Thor and Loki with us. If all goes as planned, we will be in this valley at 3am." Michael pointed to the location. "Just look for my signal before you land."

"What's your signal going to be?" Daniel asked

"You'll know it when you see it." Michael promised "If you do not receive my signal by 3:15, you are to abandon mission and I will have to come up with an alternate escape route."

"Good, you just be there on time." The pilot smiled and then held his hand to his head set. "On my way." he spoke into his microphone. "We are going to descend below radar in ten minutes. Get ready Archangel, you jump in one hour."

Michael stepped out of the bathroom now dressed in his black suit. A body hugging elastic suit that was contoured perfectly to his body. The suit would provide help when hiding in shadows, and there was no risk of rustling material to give away his position. Michael picked up his two gun rig holster and put it on, then the double shoulder rig. Michael then checked and rechecked every weapon to ensure that it was in perfect working order, before loading them and putting them away. Finally fully kitted out Michael then put on a looser outer garment that would help him blend in the desert below, at least until it was dark.

Gadget handed Michael a helmet "You have ten minutes." he said holding up a set of rosary beads.

Nodding Michael took the beads and went into a private corner and prayed.

"Is he praying?" Annie asked surprised that someone like Michael would do such a thing.

"Yeah." Cypher told them with a shrug, "He always does before he goes on a hostage retrieval mission like this."

Daisy stared at her brother wondering what he would pray for.

Michael made the sign of the cross and bent his head and silently began his prayer.

"God, make me smart, make me fast, make me strong, make me accurate, and let me live just long enough to get the hostages out safe. I ask this in your name."

"Get ready back there, we are two minutes out." The voice came over the intercom

Gadget grabbed the motorcycle with the chute attached to it and pushed it to the rear of the plane and hit the switch, which lowered the rear cargo doors.

"Time Michael, you got one minute to jump." Cypher called over the wind

Crossing himself one more time Michael stood and handed the rosary to his sister.

"GO, GO, GO"

Gadget pushed the bike out of the plane, once the chute was deployed. Gadget turned and gave Michael the thumbs up sign. Michael ran to the door and launched himself into the afternoon sky.

"Mail call." The naval yeoman called out putting mail on Rabb's desk.

"Hey, Yeoman, anything good?" Harm asked looking up from his file with a smile.

The young woman smiled "Well you got a post card from the colonel, which of course I was not even tempted to read."

"Yeah right." Harm shook his head laughing

"Oh and you got a package here sir." The Yeoman added as she turned and left to deliver the rest of her mail.

"Thanks" Curious Rabb picked up the package and noted that a letter was also attached. Picking up his letter opener, he started with the letter. Pulling out the letter he began to read the several pages. His eyes scanned the first two pages, and then he saw the last five pages.

"Last will and Testament?" Ripping open the package he found a computer CD, "Michael Angel what the hell are you into now." he wondered as he slipped the disc into his pocket. Looking at his watch, he saw that it was time to go, "Gotta love leave time." he muttered excitedly, knowing that he had a bag already packed at home and plane tickets to fly out to Colorado and spend the week with Sarah. Grabbing the letter and will, he placed it into his bag and paused thinking maybe he should see what was on the disc now.

"Naw, I'll do it at home." He thought and left his office humming a tune.

Paulie entered the bull pen of the VCTF south and slipped on his jacket. Paulie had wanted to spend the weekend with his future bride, planning the wedding. However circumstances arose which forced Annie to work through the weekend.

"Oh well…" Paulie had thought at the time, "Gives me one last weekend to be a bachelor." Since Annie didn't like sports all that much, the weekend had been comprised of enjoying all the games. That meant hockey on Friday, college football yesterday, and NFL football all day today, with his brothers with food and beer. He had then received an emergency phone call from Jenny asking for help. Stopping by the office to pickup some CD's that Jenny had asked for, Paulie noticed another face that wasn't supposed to be here today.

"Hey Nunez, what are you doing here?" Paulie began "I thought you had today off."

Rafael Nunez snorted "Yeah I do, but Maggie is redoing the living room and the kitchen, she has painters and carpenters and God knows who else in my house right now. I came here to get some quiet, and finish some paperwork."

"Nope, not happening." Paulie held out Nunez's Jacket "Come on, you are coming with me."

"Where are we going?" Nunez asked, not really in the mood for paperwork anyway.

"You know Jenny's boyfriend?"

Nunez nodded "Yeah that, what's his name… Michael Angel."

Paulie nodded and explained, "Yeah well he opened up a bookstore downtown. Really nice place, anyway, Michael had to go away for a week or two at the last minute. Jenny was really down about it at first, but she decided in the end to take a couple of weeks off and cover the store for him while he's gone. She needs some help moving boxes and stuff."

Nunez went back to his desk "Oh no, no, no, I could have stayed home and done that. The paperwork is fine." and almost made it to his seat, when Paulie played his trump card.

"Gee that's too bad, I guess that I'll have to tell Mama, that you didn't want her lasagna."

"Lasagna?" Nunez stopped half way down to his seat, and then suddenly stood up "Well, it is Jenny's boyfriend, and you know that I would never do anything to insult your sweet Mama."

"I thought that you might change your mind." Paulie threw a massive arm around one of his best friends "Come on, it shouldn't take more than an hour or two, and then we can dig into that lasagna. Then if you want, since Annie's working all weekend away, the Broncos are playing tonight." he reminded Nunez

Monica and Andrew put on their jackets and looked to Jenny again.

"We are so sorry that we can't stay right now and help out." Monica told her friend again "But…"

Jenny smiled "Hey, you have an emergency, I understand. Don't you worry about a thing, I'll cover it. I've already called for re-enforcements."

The door to the store opened and Janice and Felicia walked in.

"You see, they are here already, and my cousin Paulie is coming as well. We will be fine, so you just take care of whatever you have to take care of, and don't worry about a thing."

Andrew looked up as he finished buttoning his coat "Monica, we have to go." he reminded her.

"Coming Andrew." Monica hugged Jenny and whispered in to her ear "I do have to speak to you later though."

"About what?" Jenny asked confused

"Later, I promise." Monica waved to the others as she rushed out the door behind Andrew.

As they made their way down the street Monica turned to Andrew.

"What is our first stop?"

"Virginia, and we have to do this quick." Andrew warned as the two angels disappeared from view.

Janice and Felicia took off their coats and hugged Jenny.

"How are you guys?" Jenny asked smiling

"Fine, fine, how are you doing?" Janice asked nervously, after talking to Daisy on the phone and learning that Michael had taken on one last job. Janice had been angry, it didn't ease matters any that both her father and baby sister said that it was vital to national security that Michael do this one last thing. It still meant that her baby brother was putting himself in danger once again. Then to find out that Jenny, the only good thing in Michael's life was royally pissed off and had threatened to leave Michael was even worse. Janice and Felicia were so relieved when Jenny called and asked for their help to run Michael's store for the afternoon. It would give them a chance to get to know Jenny better, and try to mend things between Jenny and Michael.

"I'm better." Jenny admitted "I'll tell you the truth, when Michael first told me. I was madder than I have ever been." Jenny looked around to be sure that all the customers were out of ear-shot and whispered "He's done enough! Now they want more, and what scares me is that I don't know how much more Michael has to give. He told me once that these bastards have a way of making you feel guilty if you don't do what they want. You know, telling you how many people will die if you don't do it, it's not fucking fair."

Felicia knew that she agreed one hundred percent with Jenny, and was just as angry.

"I am mad at this Control guy." She whispered

"Who's that?" Jenny asked curious

"Michael's old boss, the guy who hands out the jobs." Janice explained "And I am going to scratch his eyes out the next time I see him."

"You'll have to beat me to it." Jenny laughed

"So what do we have to do here?" Felicia decided to change the subject

"Oh." Jenny moved over to the registers "Let me show you how to work this thing. We can take turns on the registers, other than that, it's just pointing customers in the right direction."

"So why are you so understaffed today?" Janice asked hoping that not everyone had decided to leave or call in sick on the first beautiful snow free day and the beginning of a lovely weekend.

"Niceweekenditis fever, I suspect." Felicia nodded knowingly "I have the same problem with my people."

"Well some of the college kids working here did do that. It would have been okay, but then Andrew got a phone call, someone in his family is sick and he had to go. Monica went with him."

"His girlfriend?" Janice asked curious about the couple

"I think so." Jenny rubbed her chin, just as curious about the relationship between the two. "I know that they are very close. Hey Paulie!" Jenny smiled as the door opened again

"Hey Jenny, I bought some extra muscle with me too."

"Raffie!" Jenny smiled and hugged the detective

Rafael Nunez smiled and returned the hug, Jenny was the only person who ever called him Raffie. When anyone else called him that, he cringed and wanted to knock out who ever said it. Yet with Jenny, it was definitely a name said with much love and respect. Besides, no one ever says no to Jenny when she begins to pout.

"Janice, Felicia, let me introduce you to my cousin Paul Turelli and one of my best friends Rafael Nunez."

"Pleasure ladies." Paulie shook hands

"Paulie this is Janice and Felicia Hammond, they are Michael's sisters."

"Sisters?" Nunez was surprised "Nice to meet you both."

"Hey Jenny." Paulie rubbed his hands together "You got that book for me?"

"Sure do, and you even get the policeman's discount." Jenny handed him the first edition copy of Fer-de-lance, by Rex Stout, Annie's favorite author. "Oh and I have something else." Jenny reached under the counter and heaved out a large box. Rafael grabbed the box and looked inside.

"Harry Potter? Heavy." he remarked as he placed it on the counter.

"Thanks Rafael." Jenny beamed at him "This is for Annie, from me and Michael. Mostly from Michael."

"Really?" Paulie looked at the large box on the counter "That's really nice of you guys. So what's the damage for the book?" he asked pulling out his credit card.

"It's a gift Paulie." Jenny smiled "Michael wanted you to have it, a wedding gift, he said."

"What?" Paulie shook his head "No, come on Jenny, I want to pay."

Jenny began to pout "Don't you love me Paulie?"

"Don't pout Jenny." Paulie looked away "I hate it when you do that, and you know I love you."

Janice and Felicia laughed at the big man's predicament, and both sisters noticed that Jenny looked absolutely adorable pouting, like a sad angel.

"That is a powerful weapon." Janice whispered to her sister

"Oh yeah." Felicia agreed "And she knows how to use it too."

"Well" Jenny continued her pout "Michael said that he would dump me if I took one penny from you. You don't want me to be heart broken do you?"

"Okay, okay." Paulie gave in "I'm just going to run to the car and put these things inside. By the way did Mama stop by?"

"Yes she did, and yes Raffie, we have three huge pans of her lasagna." Jenny smiled again.

"Great!" Nunez took off his coat and looked down to his gun and badge "Jenny, you got some place where I can put these things?" he asked

"Sure" Jenny handed him a key "Just put the key in the lock and hit the button for the fourth floor. You can leave it anywhere up there."

Paulie took off his own gun "Hey Nunez, leave mine up there too, will you."

"You got it Paulie." Taking the gun Nunez made his way upstairs.

Curiously Felicia looked at Jenny, "Is it really true what my father said, that there are 50 police officers in your family?"

Jenny shook her head with a smile, "No, there are a fifty three now. My cousins, Nicole, Arturo, and Jesse, just got on the force as well."

"So you don't know where Daniel is right now?" Sarah asked as she watched Sam with the baby.

Sam smiled at her daughter, "No, I know he was in New York. Then after that, I don't know. Jack didn't go into too many specifics, he said that it was classified." Sam sighed frustrated "I am so mad at Daniel right now." She admitted to her friend "Daniel is supposed to be on vacation, and here with us. Not helping do God knows what with the rest of SG-1."

"You and I both know that Daniel would not leave the team short handed at the last moment like that." Sarah pointed out "But I do know what you mean, I'd be angry too." she admitted seeing Sam's side of it.

"What really gets me mad is that I'm not there to help them." Sam rocked her baby in her arms "So when is Harm getting here?" Sam asked not wanting to dwell too much on what Daniel was doing now. It would only lead to even more worry. Especially considering the phone call that she'd had earlier. Daniel seemed off, although he wouldn't tell her what was wrong. Sam knew that something was definitely up with Daniel.

Sarah looked at the itinerary she had written earlier "His plane should be in by ten tonight."

"Good" Sam smiled happily "At least I won't be alone this weekend."

Harm ran down the airport concourse, with a security officer by his side. Making his way past the crowds of people he made it to the ticket desk without a moment to spare.

Holding out his ID to the ticketing agent he also held up a set of military orders.

"I need to get on this plane to Colorado Springs." he told the woman

Taking the papers the woman began to read, her eyes widening, she looked to the security officer.

"This is all clear." She asked for confirmation

"From the top." The man agreed

"Okay, I have to bump someone Commander, but don't worry, you will be on this flight."

"Good what time will I be arriving there?" he asked

"You'll be in Colorado Springs by 5:30." She promised

"Thanks." Harm moved away and pulled out his cell phone to call Sarah.

It was close on to midnight when Michael reached the well. Slipping on his night vision glasses he looked the situation over. Only two of the four towers were actually being guarded, and neither guard was looking in his direction. Carefully Michael slipped into the well and lowered a collapsible ladder inside and began his descent. Michael dropped the last ten feet to the bottom and quickly began his search for the secret entrance. After a couple of minutes, Michael pushed on a section of wall and felt it move to one side. Getting on all fours Michael looked in and saw the narrow cramped opening and crawled in being sure to shut the entrance behind him. Now in compete darkness, Michael activated his glasses again and began the arduous crawl forward.

Sydney went from person to person checking them to be sure that everyone was okay. Fatima had been able to sneak in again and told them that she was on her way to meet the team. That she should be back with in the hour to hour and a half with their rescuers and to be ready to move.

Sydney moved to the still shackled four soldiers "You guys ready to go home?" she whispered

"Oh yeah." One Sergeant smiled from ear to ear "Don't you worry about us, we are ready."

Sydney then moved to Nigel "You ready?"

"As I'll ever be." Nigel smiled nervously

"We will be okay." Sydney promised him "This time tomorrow, we will be in fine restaurant eating a gourmet meal."

"You picking up the check?" Nigel joked

"We will see." Sydney chuckled softly

Michael reached the end of the line, carefully he reached up and tapped three times on the stones in front of him and waited. The stone moved back and to the side, and Michael quickly scurried his way through to the other side and was up and in a crouch in an instant.

"Hi Viper." he whispered

"It's you?" Fatima was shocked "I thought you were retired." She whispered back

"I am, but I'm the one that put you in here. So I'm the one that is going to get you out."

"Thank God." Fatima sighed in relief, "If I had to stay here one more day…" she shook her

head, more than ready to go home after three years of undercover work.

"Which way?"

"Over there." Viper pointed out a tent that was away from the others. "Thor and Loki." she whispered "Behind them is the where the hostages are being kept. Two guards, luck is on our side, there are no lights down there and the shift change just happened. So their eyes won't be used to the dark for at least twenty minutes."

"Good, first Thor and Loki. Then I need a bit of time to leave a present for our friends"

"I slipped them a Mickey at dinner." Fatima told him "Nothing powerful, just enough to make them all a bit sleepy."

"You armed?" Michael asked

Viper frowned "No, women aren't trusted around here." Pigs, she thought bitterly

Slipping his modified SC-20K off his back, he handed it to Viper "It's cocked and locked. Okay let's move out."

Clinging to the shadows Michael and Viper weaved their way to the tent which housed two traitors. Pulling out the tranq gun, Michael got it ready to fire. Like a gentle wind, Michael slipped into the tent, looking down he saw that the two men were already asleep. Without pausing, Michael quickly shot one and then the other with the darts. Loki's eyes opened wide, before he passed out. Thor actually managed to sit up before the powerful narcotics took effect. Michael picked up Thor first and he made his way back to the secret entrance, Viper covering his every move. Then back to do the same with Loki.

When both men were inside the tunnel, Michael turned to Viper.

"Okay here's where I leave you, pull them to the other side and get them ready to be pulled up. I'm going to take care of the tower guards so that we have no problem in leaving."

"How long do I have." Viper looked at the two large men that she had to move.

Michael looked at his watch "You have an hour."

"It'll be done." Viper promised "Watch your ass, the guards may be a bit dopey tonight. But they aren't out." She warned

"Okay, you get going."

Viper disappeared into the tunnel, and Michael turned to the left and proceeded like a shadow through the compound and then up the stairs to the first guard. Michael reloaded the tranq gun, then made his way to the still oblivious guard. Shooting him in the back, Michael grabbed the guard before he fell and leaned him carefully against the wall. Making his way to the other wall Michael made his way up, only this time he wasn't so lucky.

The guard was sitting on the floor sharpening his knife when he saw Michael. The guard stood and began to slash at Michael. Which was stupid, the man should have shouted and awaken the camp, as it was, it only took Michael an extra ten seconds to snap the man's neck. However, those ten seconds cost him as he felt the knife slash to his side. Looking down at it, he knew that he would need stitches. Grabbing a bandage out of his gear, Michael slapped it on, and ignored the pain as he surveyed the camp. No one so it seems had heard the scuffle that had gone on in the tower.

Securing the bandage, Michael went on with the mission. Moving silently and stopping at every tent, Michael left behind a small package hidden within. Finally after leaving the last package in the arsenal, Michael made his way to the cells. Moving down the stairs, Michael spotted the two guards.

"Saleem." the guard nearest to Michael's position began "Do you have a match?"

"Sure, here you go."

Michael knew what was about to happen and shielded his eyes.

The man lit his cigarette and covered his eyes.

"Dammit, now I am seeing spots." he complained

"Me too." the other guard complained "No more smoking down here when we are on guard duty." he said angrily, blinking his eyes to try and get them to focus.

Michael didn't wait for any more than that. The opportunity was too good to pass up, both men had just ruined their night vision by lighting that match, and Michael struck."

Sydney covered both her and Nigel's eyes when the match was lit. Blinking, Sydney put her hand down just in time to see another man suddenly appear between the two guards.

"Phut, Phut..." were the only sounds that Sydney heard as the two guards fell to the ground, obviously dead. The other prisoners moved to the cell doors.

Michael reached down and pulled out the key and went to the cell. Unlocking it Michael entered.
"I'm here to get you guys out." he whispered "Is anyone hurt?"

"Yes, but we are all able to move." Sydney whispered back to him "We have four soldiers here who are shackled."

Michael nodded as he spotted the four soldiers.

"You guys get ready to move, I'll take care of the others."

Michael moved over to the soldiers and removed his watch. "Don't move." He warned the first man as he twisted the face cover to thirty and pressed on the switch. A thin red beam shot out and began to slice through the thick metal. Ten seconds later Michael moved to the second man and repeated the process as the first man rubbed his raw and chaffed wrist.

Major Simon Ellis looked to his rescuer and whispered "Where is the rest of your team?" he asked wondering why the man was alone.

"I'm it." Michael told him as he moved to the last shackled prisoner

Major Ellis stared at the man incredulously "You have to be kidding me." he whispered as he moved to the cell door and looked out to make sure that no one was coming. His other men stripped the two dead guards of their weapons.

Once everyone was free Michael motioned everyone to the center and began to lay out their escape.

"Listen, once outside stick to the wall and go to your left. About a hundred yards down you will see an opening in the wall, it's down low. Crawl inside and keep moving straight ahead, the tunnel goes for about a hundred yards. It then opens up into a well, I have set up a ladder, so climb up and stay down until we are all out. Then you just follow me out to where our transport will pick us up. Now the most important thing to do, is keep quiet and just keep moving, I go first, Major." Michael handed him a gun "You're last, I'll lead you to the wall and you guys move in while I cover you. Fatima will be on the other side to help you out." Michael looked around at the scared archeologists "Every one understand? Good let's move, we have one hour for our pickup to arrive and we still have to walk there."

Michael led the way out, opening the door at the top, Michael was relieved to see that the camp was still silent. Moving into the courtyard, Michael kept to the wall, looking back he saw that everyone else was following his example.

Sydney followed right behind Michael and held on to Nigel's hand. There was no way that she was going to let go now. Sydney stopped when Michael did and saw that he was pointing down. Following his motion, Syd spotted the opening and quickly got down on her hands and knees and began to crawl, she was followed by Nigel and then Amanda. The others followed in quick succession as Michael scanned the tents to be sure that no one woke up. Simon Ellis was the last and Michael waited a moment and took one last look, then followed shutting the entrance behind him.

Sydney crawled for what seemed like ages before she reached the other end. Standing up she saw to her surprise two unconscious men laying on the ground. Nigel broke through and was beside her and also staring.

"Syd"

Sydney looked up startled and then saw that it was Fatima who was waving to her to come up. Nodding Syd climbed the ladder and reached the top and climbed over.

"Move over there Syd."

Syd moved over to where she was told to go and waited, a minute later Nigel was at her side again.

"Thank God we made it!" Nigel whispered

Sydney shook her head "Don't celebrate until we are on that plane, Nigel." She warned

One by one the other archeologists joined them, looking up Syd saw that the soldiers and the man who had rescued them were pulling up something. Syd realized that it was the two unconscious men.

"More prisoners?" Amanda asked as Syd shrugged her shoulders.

"Got me, probably though. They don't look like they are middle eastern."

Two of the soldiers put the two unconscious forms over their shoulders and moved out.

Michael made his way to the others.

"Okay follow me. We got to go two kilometers on foot, and we have fifty minutes to do it in, let's get going. Viper you have point, I'll take rear guard."

"You got it." Viper turned and began a slow jog into the desert.

Forty five minutes later the group of prisoners fell to the ground exhausted but at the pickup spot. It had been hard going, the only time that their rescuer would slow down was when someone collapsed. One of the female grad student's fell to the ground and couldn't stand up again. Without saying a word their rescuer picked up the young woman and carried her.

"Move, let's go, only half a click to go."

Ten minutes later the group arrived at a point where there rescuer told them to stop. Sydney looked around and didn't see anything that looked like transportation to her, except for a motorcycle. There was no way that everyone was going to get away on that thing.

"Where is our transport?" she asked scanning the entire area.

"Waiting for my signal." Michael told her, then looked at her "You're Sydney Fox right?"

Sydney blinked surprised that this man knew her name, "Yeah."

"Nigel Bailey." Michael pointed

"Yes" Nigel looked at Syd confused

"I promised a friend of yours that I'd get you out."

"Who?" Syd asked confused

"You'll find out in a few minutes."

"What are you waiting for." Ellis stared at the man, wanting only to get the hell out of this God forsaken country and back to his family.

Michael looked at his watch "One minute to go." Michael opened his pocket

"Jesus, you're bleeding!" Amanda saw that Michael had actually already bled a lot. Most of his right leg was covered in blood.

"Oh God." Syd pressed the bandage Michael was wearing harder into his side "Doesn't this hurt?" She asked and feeling that the bandage was already saturated with blood. The man needed a new one and he needed it now.

"Yeah it does." Michael told her simply and continued to ignore the pain. "Twenty seconds." Michael activated his remote and looked back towards the camp, "May Allah accept you into his heaven, and may you only know peace and love for eternity." he said aloud.

"What?" Syd asked confused, wondering if the man was weak from blood loss and beginning to hallucinate.

Michael hit the switch, and night became day, a moment later, the loudest explosion that Sydney had ever heard in her life reached them. The group stared dumbly as the fort where they had just escaped from, was obliterated from the face of the earth. Including all the terrorists that had been asleep there.

"My God." Simon Ellis whispered completely awed by the site.

"YEAH!" one of the soldiers jumped up and down "That's for the ones who didn't make it you bastards!"

"May God forgive me." Michael whispered, but Sydney heard him, looking at Nigel she saw his expression, he had heard as well.

A moment later the sound of large engines broke the silence. Everyone turned and spotted the large plane coming to a landing just a few hundred feet away.

"There is our ride home." Michael told them "Let's go."

The moment that the plane came to a stop, the rear cargo doors were opened and SG-1 was out weapons ready.

Sydney and Nigel were heading to the plane when they spotted the other soldiers.

"Daniel?" Syd was shocked to see him here and now, especially carrying a gun.

"Sydney, Nigel!" Daniel was relieved to see his friends and hugged them "Oh God it's good to see you both." he told them wiping the tears from his eyes. "Come on let's go, let's get you guys home."

Michael was the last man on the plane, hitting the switch he closed the rear hatchway and hit the intercom.

"Pilot, move out."

"We are out of here." The plane began to move out. Just moments later the plane was airborne, the pilot came on the air again, "Ladies and gentlemen, I would like to welcome you aboard the freedom express. Our next stop is the good ole US of A."

The tired, now, ex-prisoners cheered at the news. Hugs and tears were exchanged by all, all of them grateful to just be alive.

It was only when they were airborne that Michael allowed himself to collapse.

Chapter 22: Casualties of a Shadow War

"Michael!" Daisy ran to her brother's side seeing all the blood. She was very alarmed by the actual amount of blood on his clothes.

"MOVE IT!" Janet ran forward to help Daisy "Gabe, Teal'c help us get him on the treatment table!"

Gabe and Teal'c ran forward and grabbed the weak Michael and carried him over to the medical area.

Cypher grabbed the headset to call in.

"NO!" Michael ordered as he was placed on the table, "Not until we are out of Syrian airspace."

Gadget put his hand on Cypher's shoulder "He's right, we can't risk someone intercepting our transmission."

Sitting Michael on the table Janet snapped on gloves as did Daisy.

"Get those weapons off of him." Janet snapped as Gabe removed the harnesses

"Okay lay him down." Daisy grabbed a pair of scissors and cut open the black suit.

The others gathered around hoping that their rescuer was going to be okay. Syd and Nigel in front with Daniel stared on and waited.

"Okay we have a deep gash here." Janet began to probe the wound "Doesn't look like anything vital was hit. Michael how long have you been bleeding out like this?" she asked knowing that it had to have been awhile with the amount of blood loss.

Michael looked at his watch "Two hours and forty seven minutes."

Shaking her head Janet turned to Daisy "Number four needle and silk." Looking down she smiled at Michael "You are going to be okay, you just need to rest for awhile."

Twenty minutes later Michael moved off the table and sat down in a chair.

"Okay who else is injured?" Janet asked the others, who were all dirty and tired.

"Right here doctor." Sydney led Nigel to the table

Wincing at the sight of the young man's back, "Oh this is nasty, you are Mr. Bailey right?" Janet asked as she stared at the obvious lash marks along the young man's back.

"Yes" Nigel winced as the doctor probed his wounds with her fingertips.

"Okay, what we have here is the beginnings of an infection. It's not serious though, looks like we got you out before any thing permanent happened. I'm going to clean this out with some antiseptics and give you an intravenous anti-biotic. You should be fine in a few days. These marks aren't too deep so they should heal and not leave any scarring."

"Thank you doctor." Sydney sighed relieved that Nigel would be okay.

Daisy moved to the soldiers "Okay who's next?" she asked and began to treat patients as well.

Annie moved to Michael and saw that he was not asleep as he should be. It was then that Annie realized that Control had been right about Michael. Archangel would not stop, would not rest until he was sure that the hostages were safe and the mission accomplished. Annie couldn't help but respect and admire that kind of commitment to helping those who couldn't protect themselves.

"How you doing?" she asked taking a seat next to him.

"I'm good, just keeping an eye on my friends here." Michael pointed to the two unconscious former agents of Sanctuary.

"What's going to happen to them?" Annie asked already pretty sure of what was in store for the two men who betrayed their country.

"They are going to be questioned, then probably cancelled." Michael shrugged unconcerned about their fate. They had chosen to aid the enemy, to aid those that they were supposed to fight. They were traitors, and good men had died because of them. Michael wouldn't lose sleep over the likes of them.

"Are you going to interrogate them?" Gabe asked sitting next to Michael

"I hope not." Michael admitted tiredly "I hate the interrogation process, I just don't have the stomach for it anymore. Not that I ever really did." he added softly

"But if Control orders it?" Annie asked knowing the answer

Michael looked at the two prisoners, "Then I'll get over being squeamish." he said grimly

One by one the former hostages came forward and thanked Michael for saving them. Shaking his hand and patting his back. Sydney and Nigel were last and were thanking him as well. Sydney's eyes opened wide as she realized.

"I'm so sorry, I never even asked you your name!"

Michael smiled at the woman "My name is Michael."

"Thank you Michael." Nigel shook his hand "Thank you for my life. Our lives."

"No problem." Michael moved away from them

"Are you blushing Michael?" Daisy teased her brother

"Never." Michael tried to cover it up and called for everyone's attention. "Okay we have two showers on this plane, one for ladies, the other for the men. Feel free to use them, we have plenty of soap, shampoo's and plenty of towels and we do have clothes." Michael pointed to the racks "You should all be able to find something that fits. Exhausted rescuers should go first. Alice." Michael tossed Viper a towel. As the woman opened a hidden drawer full of men's and women's underwear and found the right sizes.

"Thank you Michael."

Michael grabbed his clothes and went into his shower.

"Alice?" Sydney asked confused "I thought your name was Fatima?"

Alice Rodriguez laughed and lost her middle eastern accent and spoke in perfect unbroken English.

"Not now, and not ever again thank God. I'm going home to Utah! You know get in touch with my Mormon roots."

"Michael?" Cypher called out an hour later as every one sat around freshly showered and in clean clothes eating sandwiches.

"Yeah?"

"We are out of Syrian air space and over the ocean."

Michael nodded and stood up going over to him, "Good, contact Control."

Cypher turned and did as ordered and held up the phone

Grabbing it Michael began "Control? Yeah it's me, the hostages are safe, we are airborne and over the ocean. ETA is in 10 hours, tell the President that everyone is okay and that I found four of his delta force operatives as well." He then gave the names to Control.

Control gave the assembled group a thumbs up, "Great news Archangel, now what about Thor and Loki?"

"On board and unconscious."

"And that thorn in my ass?"

"Has been removed."

"Excellent work, now once those two bastards are awake, begin interrogations." Control announced coldly.

Shocked Michael turned and looked at the former hostages, "What here? I can't, not here." He began to wonder if Control had lost his mind.

"Archangel, we are running out of time. Don't worry about what anyone hears or sees. I'll deal with that as will the President. Get the information that we need Archangel."

"Yes sir." Michael slammed the phone down

"What is it?" Gabe asked exhaustedly, wondering how could these people want more from Michael, "What the hell do they want now?"

Michael ignored Gabe for the moment, "Interrogations are to begin as soon as Frick and Frack are awake." Michael told Gadget

"What here and now?" Gadget questioned shocked and looking at the confused faces of the civilians and the knowing faces of the soldiers.

"Orders." Michael nodded "You wouldn't want to…"

"Hell no." Gadget moved away to his equipment and began to clean the already clean weapons "You are the cold-op, you do it."

Michael sighed, "I was afraid you were going to say that."

Control hung up the phone and looked to the others "Archangel has gotten them out."

"Great news." The President sighed and relaxed for the first time since Michael had gone into Syria.

"Admiral." Control looked to the man "Archangel was also able to release four of your delta force operatives. They are heading back as we speak." Control handed the man a slip of paper "Here are their names.", The Admiral smiled as he read the list and sat back relieved that at least some of his men were coming back.

"What about the MFM?" Toby asked looking around at the others, hoping that they hadn't forgotten about them "Shouldn't we be preparing for their retaliation?"

"No need." Control told the group "Most of the MFM is now dead. What is left is unorganized and broke. The MFM is no longer a threat to anyone."

Praetorian ran down the passageway pushing aside technicians and other personnel. Pausing at Puppet Master's door, he knocked and quickly entered.

Looking up from her desk Puppet Master stared at her number two "What is it?"

"Someone just took out the MFM in Syria."

"What?" Puppet Master closed the file before her "What are you talking about?"

Praetorian sat down and repeated his statement "Someone took out the MFM in Syria. Most of their people are dead, only a handful were out of the country."

"Thor and Loki?"

"Probably dead." Praetorian "I don't know for sure."

"What the hell is going on." Puppet Master began to think "They couldn't have mounted another attack without one of our people hearing about it." Then the truth hit her "Archangel!" she whispered "They must have convinced him to come back. Yes, Control made it to the White House and to the President. By now they know that they don't know who they can trust. Who better than Archangel to come in and try to save the day."

"So what do we do?" Praetorian asked "If they have Archangel, then they might know where we are." he warned the woman

"No, they don't know that. Control wouldn't give Archangel that much information, only enough for the mission at hand" Puppet Master was positive of that "No, but I do agree with you that Archangel is now someone that has to be eliminated."

Praetorian stared at the woman surprised "You said that you didn't want to kill him. That the possibility of his killing our only remaining resources."

Puppet Master smiled a chilling smile "We don't have to kill him to eliminate him as a threat to us. Remember how Michael was after Daniella?"

"A walking zombie for months." Praetorian remembered well

"Contact the team we have on site and cancel his girl friend. Michael will lose his mind." Puppet Master ordered

"He will come after us, you do realize that." Praetorian warned

"By then it will be too late. While Michael is in mourning, we take him as well. Michael will be an easy target by then."

"I'm on it." Praetorian stood up and went to make some phone calls.

"Pilot, where are we?" Michael called over the phone

"Over the middle of the ocean. We will be in Colorado Springs in six hours."

"Go down to ten thousand feet and let me know when we are there."

"Will do."

As the plane descended, Michael turned to the others, "I've already warned you what is about to happen. The bathrooms are small, but they are sound proof. Anyone who doesn't want to watch, go now."

The archeological group with the exception of Sydney and Nigel stood up and entered the bathrooms. It wasn't that either Syd or Nigel wanted to see what was about to happen. It was just that there was no more room in the small bathrooms to fit them all. They had drawn straws, and as with their luck lately, both Syd and Nigel lost. Everyone had been shocked and appalled when Michael told them what was going to happen. They had all protested, but their protests fell on deaf ears.

Michael waited until the doors were closed and turned to Thor and Loki and waited.

"We are now at ten thousand feet."

"Hold until told differently." Cypher called back

"Holding."

"Gadget open the rear door." Michael said tiredly

Once the doors were open and the wind was gusting, Michael approached the two shackled men.

"Open your eyes boys, I know you've been awake for twenty minutes now." Michael told them preparing to make his threats.

Both men opened their eyes and stared at Michael.

"It's been awhile guys, how you been?" Michael began and sat down before them, knowing that he had to scare these two men to death, to get his information. Hopefully he could do that without actually having to hurt them too badly.

"Now guys, I know that you have been trained on how to resist." Michael looked into their eyes "But you guys also know me, you know what I am capable of doing to you. So I'm going to keep it simple and straight forward. One of you is going to tell me what I want to know, now it's up to you who that is going to be. You try and hold out on me, I will get angry, first I will shoot somebody, and then throw you out of this plane. Without a parachute." Michael promised

Thor looked up scornfully "You don't have the balls Archangel!"

Sydney and Nigel sat in shock as did the four soldiers "Archangel!" Sydney gasped and suddenly felt a hand on her knee. Looking over she saw that Daniel was shaking his head to her to be quiet.

"Excuse me?" Michael asked pulling out his gun

"You heard me you pussy, you don't have the…AGGHHH!" The sound of the gun was deafening in the confined aircraft. As Michael blew out Thor's knee.

"You were saying something Thor?" Michael asked as Janet and Daisy turned away not being able to watch this a moment longer.

"Well now that we know that I'm not bluffing, shall we continue?" Michael asked looking at Loki, who was now shaking. "Ah!" Thought Michael to himself "There's my prey."

"You fucking prick!" Thor spat and then began to laugh insanely, "Don't you think that Puppet Master has already thought about this." He taunted trying to ignore the excruciating pain in his knee, "Yeah, I'm sure that Puppet Master has already heard all about what you have just done in Syria."

"So?" Michael asked trying to get the information

Loki was still shaking and staring at Thor "Shut up man, he's going to kill us!"

"He isn't killing anybody as long as we have the information that he needs." Thor laughed "Yeah, I bet some of the boys are getting mobilized right now."

"To do what?" Michael asked the man

Thor looked Michael in the eye "Well Archangel, ask yourself this very simple question. If you are here, who's looking out for your little slag girlfriend?" Thor laughed insanely "Yeah I bet the boys are going to have some fun with her, rape her cute little ass good, before they nail her carcass to a fucking wall."

Archangel exploded, a red film seemed to obscure his vision and for the first time in his life, the Archangel lost complete control. Throwing his gun to the floor Archangel was on top of Thor, his fists were moving so fast that they were just a blur as he smashed his fist into Thor's face over and over again. Gadget and Cypher moved away from him quickly. Stunned the others were momentarily frozen in position as they stared on in shock as they watched a completely out of control man beating another man to death. Michael paused and grabbed Thor by the collar and dragged him to the edge of the plane.

"Michael don't!" Daisy begged him, but Michael was beyond reason

"FUCK YOU THOR! Fuck you and DIE!" Michael flung the man out of the plane, the man's screams died away quickly, turning Michael went towards Loki. Gabe and Teal'c got themselves ready to intercept Michael before he killed the other man.

"I'll tell you anything man!" Loki screamed more terrified than he had ever been in his entire life.

Michael walked right past him ignoring him and grabbed the phone "CONTROL!" he screamed into the phone.

"What is it Archangel?" Began anxiously hearing the terror in his agent's voice. A tone of voice that Control had never heard from Archangel before.
"Get my father on the phone now!" he demanded his head pounding as images of a dead Daniella filled his mind. Remembering her twisted body and her wide open eyes as she stared at him accusingly. Michael had fallen into the same trap that Daniel had almost fell into earlier. The images were replaced by images of Jenny being beaten and raped then murdered filled his mind. Grabbing his head he begged for the images to stop.

"What is it son?" George Hammonds concerned voice was on the line.

"They are going after Jenny, Dad. You have to protect her, I don't trust anyone but you! Please protect her!" Michael begged.

George Hammond's eyes flew open and his heart began to beat faster, "Oh dear God, Janice and Felicia are with her, I'm on it right now!" the phone clicked

"What the fuck are my sister's doing there." Michael slammed the phone down over and over again. Now more images entered into his already exploding mind.

"CYPHER!"

"Yeah?" Cypher approached carefully, not wanting to be the next guy that Archangel flung out of the plane.

"Get me an outside line, now!" Archangel ordered

Back at Cheyenne Mountain, George Hammond turned to Jack.

"Puppet Master knows that Michael is involved, she's sent people to kill Jenny Barnes. Jack my daughters are there too."

The Presidential staff gasped, as Jack dove on the phone.
"I want a security detail of twenty men fully armed and ready to move out, NOW, meet me topside and bring me some weapons as well. MOVE IT!" Without another word Jack O'Neill turned and ran out of the room.

George Hammond picked up the phone and dialed "JAKE!" he began "Jenny and my daughters are in danger, they are at the store. Some men are on there way to kill them. Get people down there, please."

Jake slammed the phone down and ran into the bullpen.

"Every one saddle up, break out the heavy weapons. And move! We have an officer in danger!"

Jenny and her guests were sitting down at the table when the phone rang.

"Hello?" Jenny answered "Michael?" Jenny frowned "Michael calm down, and tell me what is wrong?"

Paulie's cell phone rang "Yeah? Hey Jake…No nothing is going on… No, I'm with Jenny right now." As Paulie listened he stood up "Okay I have Nunez with me, get here quick."

"MICHAEL?" Jenny was beginning to shake "You are scaring me."

Paulie grabbed the phone from Jenny "Michael, this is Paulie, I'm here with backup. More back up is on the way." The lights in the building went dead. "Hello? Hello?" Paulie dropped the useless receiver.

"Nunez, we have company coming. Where are our guns?"

"On the desk." Rafael Nunez ran to them neatly avoiding all the furniture in the dark, and snatching up the weapons.

Paulie clicked on his mini mag-light that he always carried with him, "Jenny over here, Janice, Felicia over here."

The three women moved to his side quickly, all frightened.

"Paulie what is going on?" Jenny asked terrified, only wishing that Michael was here to protect her.

"Someone is coming to try and hurt you." Paulie explained quickly as he herded the women towards the bathroom, "Something to do with Michael, now get into the bathroom. Here take this, I know you know how to use it." Paulie handed Jenny his backup weapon and the flash light. "Go." Paulie pushed the three women into the bathroom and closing the door. "Lock it" Paulie called out, a moment later he heard the click of the lock

"Paulie, you stay here, I'll see if I can get them between us." Nunez ran to the stairs and was gone before Paulie could stop him. Paulie tipped the table on it's side and hoped that back up got here quick.

Michael slammed the phone down "I'm too late!" he screamed, turning he spotted Loki, who was visibly shaking in his seat.

"You fucking bastard!" Michael began to move towards him, but Gadget was quicker.

Michael looked down at the dart that was sticking from his chest and fell to the floor unconscious.

"Thank you Gadget, thank you." Loki mumbled over and over again

Gadget glared at Loki, "Don't thank me you fucking traitor, if the girl dies. I'm going to make sure that you are locked in a small room with Archangel." he warned as he shot Loki with the other dart.

Gadget took over the situation "You two." he pointed to Daniel and Teal'c "Put him on the medical table. Doc, strap him down until he wakes up and we see how crazy he is."

Cypher stared at Archangel as he was placed on the table.

"Jesus Christ, Gadget, I've never seen Archangel lose it like that. Never…Archangel is always like ice, he's never…"

Gadget ignored the comment for the moment, but felt the same way as Cypher did, Archangel never showed emotion during a mission. The man was always ice, the consummate professional. "Get on the horn and contact base and tell them what's happened. Find out from them what is happening on their end." Picking up the handset he called out "Pilot resume normal altitude. Someone close the rear hatch.

Daisy put a hand on Cypher's shoulder "When you're done, tell them I need to speak to Stanley." she said worried and moved by Michael's side. Suddenly terrified that her sisters were in danger, and even more terrified that they may have just pushed her brother too far.

"You got it." Cypher began to relay the news.

Janet moved over and began to look Michael over. Shaking her head, Janet looked at Daisy "He's torn out his stitches, we'll have to fix him up before we strap him down."

Cypher walked to the group as Daisy sat down and began to talk to Stanley Keyworth. Gabe standing right behind her rubbing her shoulders and trying to listen and find out what was happening. The rest of the archeologists had been bought back into the main compartment. They noted quickly that there was only one man tied up now, when a little while earlier there were two. But thought better to keep silent about it.

"Gadget." Cypher motioned to Gadget to tell him privately what was happening now.

"What's the word?" Gadget asked, he was so exhausted that he didn't care what anyone heard anymore. He'd leave it to Control to keep these people quiet.

Cypher scratched his head and shrugged his shoulders, "Okay, apparently Puppet Master knows Michael is back. She has sent some of the Norsemen to kill Michael's girlfriend, that's problem number one, the next problem is that, two of Michael's sisters are also there as well." Cypher looked confused "I didn't even know Michael had sisters."

The others sat silently listening, all hoping that everything would be okay. Michael had just risked his life for them, had been stabbed for them. Now, his own family was in danger and he was too far away to protect them himself. What made it worse, was the realization, that the only reason his family was in danger now, was because Michael had saved them in the first place.

"Would you want anyone in Sanctuary to know?" Gadget questioned

"Point taken." Cypher agreed "We have police and military on their way right now to cover them. We just have to hope that we get to them first."

"I don't know." Gadget admitted rubbing his chin, "Michael lost contact with his girlfriend. Probably means that the lines were cut. Which means they are already in danger."

Cypher looked at the still unconscious form on the treatment table.

"I don't care who says it or orders me to do it." Cypher began "But I am sure as fuck am not going to be the one that tells him that they are dead. Michael will probably kill the messenger."

Stanley listened and spoke to Daisy, telling her what needed to be done now. This is the very thing that Stanley had feared might happen. Now only time would tell how far Michael had regressed. Stanley's only hope now, was that the military reached Jenny in time. If Michael lost Jenny, Stanley shivered at the thought. There would be no reasoning with Michael then, Michael would completely lose it and go on a rampage. Most likely he would have to be institutionalized for his own safety and the safety of others. Turning to Control, Stanley laid in on him.

"I warned you." Stanley began angrily, "I told you that this was too much for him."

"What?" Leo asked looking up as did the President.

Looking over at the President, Stanley told him "Michael has just had a psychotic break."

"What?" Josh asked shocked as the others stared on.

"Michael lost complete control." Stanley explained as he retook his seat "When Michael realized that his actions put Jenny Barnes and his sisters at risk, he had a psychotic break. Captain Fuentes just told me that Michael beat the crap out of that guy you call Thor, then threw him out of the plane. Threw him out at ten thousand feet, over the ocean, without a parachute. One of your men had to shoot Michael with a tranquilizer gun, before he killed the other man."

Control was shocked, "You mean to say that he threw one of them out of the plane BEFORE he questioned him!"

Stanley stared at the man in shock, "Is that all you care about!" he demanded "That Michael killed before he asked his questions? You fucking people are insane!" Stanley declared

Harm walked out of the terminal, bag in hand and searched the area. Spotting Sarah waving to him, Harm quickly ran across to her. Kissing her, Harm threw his bag in the back seat.

"How's everything." Harm asked lovingly

"Been better." Sarah admitted and explained what happened to Daniel

"So we better cheer Sam up." Harm smiled as he drove out of the airport and headed downtown, instead of towards the suburbs.

"How did you get the early flight?" Sarah asked surprised but happy that Harm was back with her earlier than expected. "I thought the flights were fully booked up."

Harm shrugged his shoulders as he pressed on the accelerator, "Pulled some strings, I know a guy, who knows a guy." he explained

"Harm?" Sarah asked confused, it wasn't like Harm to take the wrong directions

"Hmm?" Harm continued to drive quickly in and out of traffic

"Harm!" Sarah cringed as Harm missed the bumper in front of them by inches "Where the hell are you going? And why are you driving so fast?"

"Am I?" Harm slowed down, but not much "Oh I forgot to tell you, I have to go and see Michael Angel."

"Why?" Sarah asked confused as she held one hand to the dashboard.

"He sent me a letter today." Harm admitted as he passed two more cars, "His last will and testament. I'm kinda worried that he might be contemplating something stupid."

"Are you sure?" Sarah asked surprised "His therapist says he's doing so much better."

Harm shrugged "I don't know about that, but I get nervous when people are young and healthy and send me their will's." Harm slowed as he made the turn on to the block where the store was located, Harm noticed that there were two vans parked outside, and the front door to the store was open, and even though it was still early, it was Sunday, which meant that the store had closed early and it was way past closing time.

"Why is the door open?" Sarah asked starting to get an unsettling feeling in the pit of her stomach.

"No lights either." Harm noticed as he pulled over and got out of the car.

Suddenly they both heard automatic gunfire start inside.

"Shit" Harm dived back into the car and pulled out his bag, opening it he retrieved his gun and a spare clip.

"Harm?" Sarah was shocked that Harm was armed.

"Call the police." Harm told her as he ran to the store.

Sarah ducked down behind the car and pulled out her cell phone.

Harm carefully ducked into the store and quietly crept forward. Hiding behind the shelves of books Harm saw that one man, armed with a MP-5 was standing at the base of the steps with his back turned. Automatic fire began again upstairs, and Harm could now hear single shots as well. Someone up there was armed with a pistol, Harm didn't like the odds. So he decided to make use of the noise. When Harm knew that he was close enough, he raised his own handgun and shot the guard in the back of the head.

Paulie ducked behind the table and waited, he knew that it was only a matter of time before who ever was after Jenny showed themselves. Paulie gripped his pistol harder, to try and stop the shaking in his hands. Paulie knew that if it was the same type of men that had come after Michael before, that he was out gunned and out manned. These guys always came in groups, and with heavy assault weapons, compared to his peashooter.

Tess kneeled beside the frightened detective unseen. Gently she reached up and stroked his hair.

"Do not fear Paul, what will happen, will happen, and I do not think that it is your time yet." she reassured him. Tess knew that if it were time, an angel of death would be here now and not her.

Suddenly Paulie relaxed, he didn't understand why, but his fear, while not gone, was definitely in control. Settling himself down, he began to wait.

Nunez waited down the hall from the stairs. Partially hidden by a large bookcase, Nunez waited patiently for who ever it was to show up. Nunez knew that they would take the stairs, having killed the power, it was the only way to the upper floors. He would wait here, and when he saw them, he would open fire. Nunez looked at his luminescent watch and counted the minutes. He also knew that Jake Carter was on his way here now, and probably bringing the entire precinct with him as well. Silently Nunez began to calculate the time, Jake's call came in just two minutes ago, presumably he was already on his way now with the back up. Time between the precinct and here was normally twenty minutes, but that was during the day. On a Sunday late afternoon, with less traffic, say fifteen minutes. Now with sirens blaring and not stopping for lights, you could cut that time in half at least. So say eight minutes, two…no make that three minutes had already passed, so Nunez knew that he only needed to hold who ever it was off for five minutes. But he also knew that five minutes in a gun fight was a long time.

The first shadow came up the landing, Nunez stared at the man. Dressed in street clothes and carrying an automatic weapon, the man made it to the landing and crept forward, another right behind him. This was it, Nunez took a deep breath, then leaned out and opened fire.

The first two men died quickly, but two more came in their place and opened fire on Nunez. Keeping his back as close to the wall as possible, Nunez waited for his moment. It finally came when he heard the tell-tale sounds of empty weapons. Once again Nunez leaned out and fired four more rounds. One catching, one of his attackers in the chest. The other dived back to the safety of the stairwell. Nunez dropped his clip and reloaded quickly. For the moment he had them pinned down. Looking at his watch, he cursed, four more minutes to go. Once again two men entered the hallway and opened fire, splintering the wood that was the only thing standing between Rafael Nunez and a quick death. Suddenly another pistol began to shoot from above. Nunez realized that Paulie was firing down on the gunmen! That meant that Paulie was on the stairwell above completely exposed! Nunez chanced a quick look around his shield and saw that the two gunmen had now turned and were about to open fire on Paulie! Nunez reached down and grabbed the backup piece that he kept on his ankle.

Without thought, Nunez abandoned his place, running forward. Like a man possessed he began to fire both guns at the men. Paulie continued to fire from above, as Nunez reached the staircase. Four men stood on the staircase, and Nunez knew that he was going to die, there was no way that he could take four men. Suddenly another gun began to fire from below! Nunez kept firing realizing that back up had arrived and they had the killers in a three way crossfire. Nunez felt the a round buzz by his ear, but ignored it and kept firing as he watched the last of the four men fall.

"CLEAR!" he shouted as he saw the last fall.

"Clear down here!" A voice called up to him

"Harm! Is that you?" Nunez couldn't believe it

"Yeah it's me, hold your fire I'm coming up."

"Come ahead." Nunez dropped his empty clips and reloaded his weapons

Harm crept up the stairs and reloaded his weapon as well.

"I'm glad to see you buddy." Nunez smiled giving his friend a hug

"Same here." Harm patted his friends back, relieved that his friend was okay.

"Paulie, that's it, and hey, Harm is here, he really saved my ass." Nunez called out happy that he had survived, there was no answer, suddenly he frowned "Paulie?"

Both men turned and ran up the stairs and found Paul Turelli face down in the carpet. A large pool of blood suddenly appeared below the big man.

"Jesus, Paulie!" Nunez ran to his friend and quickly felt for a pulse "He's alive." he told Harm, and turned him over and saw the hole in the man's chest. Nunez slapped his hand on the wound and applied pressure. Harm, I need something to stop the bleeding!"

"Where?"

"Upstairs in the bathroom I saw a first aid kit, hurry." Then Nunez suddenly remembered "Yell before you open the door, Jenny's armed. Grab the kit and get her down here, she's a doctor!" Nunez yelled after him.

"JENNY!" Harm yelled out "It's me Harm! Where are you? Paulie's been shot!"

The bathroom door opened up "Harm!" Jenny stared in shock, "Where's Paulie!" she demanded to know, first aid kit in hand.

"Down stairs on the landing, he's been shot in the chest. Follow me."

Jenny ran down the stairs as quickly as she could and found Nunez, hands covered in blood trying to stem the bleeding.

"Hold this light over here!" Jenny shoved the mini flashlight into Harm's hand. "I can't see a thing." she told the others as she ripped Paulie's shirt open.

Pounding feet came up the stairs as a dozen flashlights appeared.

"POLICE!" A voice yelled from below

"Jake!" Nunez yelled down "Get up here with those flash lights, Paulie's been shot!"

"PAULIE!" Jake took the stairs three at a time as he jumped over the bodies of the would be assassins. Right now he could give a rat's ass if any of them were alive, his brother was shot!

"Someone call an ambulance!" Harm yelled down

"They are on their way." Sergeant Wilkes yelled up "You guys check these bodies, be careful. Franks you cover them. Bankes go down and check the fuse box, Hammerstein, Croft, go with him."
"I'm on it sarge." the detective promised as he trained his gun on the bodies. He hoped one would move, just one, for shooting his boss and his friend.

Jenny opened the kit and saw to her surprise that it was a full kit, everything she could possibly need to treat a gunshot wound was there.

"Raise the light." Jenny ordered as she pressed a thick bandage over the wound.

"Jake hold this and let me check and see if he's wounded anywhere else. Press down hard!"

Jake did as he was told as Paulie grunted in pain underneath him.

"Sorry Paulie, but I gotta do it." Jake told his brother "You're bleeding out too much. What the hell were you thinking!" Jake demanded to know "You know you aren't supposed to get into gun fights without me!"

Weakly Paulie opened his eyes "Sorry partner, I'll remember next time."

"I will kick your ass if you don't." Jake told him sincerely

"Lie still Paulie." Jenny told him "And don't you dare go and die on me. I'll never forgive you."

"They're all dead sarge."

"Okay."

A moment later more pounding feet came up the stairs as Jack and his security team ran up.

"Jake!"

"Here, Jack is that you?"

"Yeah." Jake felt a hand on his shoulder "Oh shit, Paulie." Jack groaned seeing his friend shot and bleeding."

"Cap, we got too many people up here!" Sergeant Wilkes told him trying to get a look at Paulie.

Jake looked up from the bandage he was holding, "Take some men search the rest of the store and form a perimeter, no one comes in but the ambulance crew."

Jack turned to his security force "You men go with the sergeant and help the police form the perimeter."

One major snapped to attention "Yes General, Sergeant, just tell us where you want us."

"Let's go." Sergeant Wilkes made his way down.

The lights suddenly came on and Jenny sighed in relief that she could now see properly. Jack looked up and saw the Hammond sisters holding each other and crying. Making his way past the wounded man, Jack spoke to Jake.

"I'll take the women upstairs and keep an eye on them."

"Right." Jake saw the three men who went to fix the lights come back up "You three go with General O'Neill and watch out for those women."

"Where is that ambulance!" Jenny demanded

Jake fumbled for his radio, Nunez took it from him "I got it boss." as he called out on the radio.

"One minute out Jenny." Nunez called to her.

"You hanging in there Paulie?" Jenny asked the wounded man

"Yeah." Paulie groaned "Annie is going to be pissed."

"Yeah, you think?" Jake shook his head "Wait until your mother finds out." he reminded Paulie

"Move, move." The ambulance people arrived

"Do you have any plasma?" Jenny asked as the man opened his kit.

"Yeah."
"Get it set up, he's lost a lot of blood." she ordered

Jenny and the two paramedics worked quickly to stabilize Paulie and get him ready for transport. Five frantic minutes later they loaded him on the stretcher.

"How do we get him down four flights of stairs?" One paramedic asked

"Use the elevator." Jenny pointed to it "It'll be quicker."

The paramedics rushed to the elevator and made their way down. Jenny began to follow, when Jake stopped her.

"Wait Jenny. How is he?" He asked

Jenny could see the panic and worry in her cousin's eyes, also the shame that he hadn't been there to help.

"He's doing okay, but he has to go to surgery right away." Jenny sighed exhaustedly giving Jake a big hug.

Swallowing hard, Jake hugged his cousin back, glad that she was safe, "The doctors at the hospital will see to Paulie. Let's get cleaned up, I have to know what happened. Then we need to make some phone calls."

Jenny nodded and followed Jake upstairs. She knew that she had done all she could with Paulie. The paramedics would get him to the surgeons okay. There was nothing more that she could do now except call the family and let them know what happened.

Sarah Mackenzie was slowly but assuredly going out of her mind. The gun fire had stopped some time ago now, still no one would tell her anything! The police had arrived about five minutes after Harm had gone into the building gun in hand. Jake had run past her without even pausing and into the building followed by heavily armed police officers. Three minutes after that Jack O'Neill showed up with even more men! Now the police and the soldiers were standing guard outside of the building and not letting her go in to find out if her lover was still alive!

"Is Commander Rabb hurt?" she asked again

Major Tyson patiently shook his head again "Again ma'am I don't know Commander Rabb, so I don't know if he's hurt or not. I do know that we have one wounded man in there right now and some dead bodies. But, I don't know if it is commander Rabb or not."

"Do you have a radio Major?'

"Yes."

"Good, call General O'Neill, tell him LtColonel Mackenzie is out here and she needs to know if Commander Rabb is okay."

"That I can do Ma'am." The Major smiled and relayed the call and waited for a response.

The paramedics came out pushing a stretcher towards the waiting ambulance. Sarah ran to it and looked to see who it was.

"Oh my God! Paulie!"

"Look out" The medic told her as he pushed the stretcher into the ambulance. One man jumped in as the other slammed the doors and ran to the drivers side. A moment later with siren blaring it was gone.

"Ma'am?" The Major called out to her "General O'Neill says that it's okay for you to go inside. He says to use the elevator."

"Thank you Major." Sarah ran inside.

The doors to the elevator opened up and Sarah rushed out. Spotting Harm, Sarah ran to him and hugged him fiercely. Then she pulled back and punched him in the arm.

"What were you thinking!" Sarah demanded to know "Running in here not knowing what the hell was going on!"

"Oww!" Harm rubbed his arm "I'm sorry Sarah, but I had to do something."

"And what the hell are you doing traveling with a gun?" Sarah demanded to know

"I was just about to ask the same question." Jake added having already written down Nunez's story.

Harm began to stammer, when Nunez broke in.

"My fault." he began "Last time Harm was here, he and Sarah came over to the house for a barbeque. Harm and I got to talking about guns. I like the SIG, he likes the Barretta, so I bet him a twelve year old bottle of scotch, that I could out shoot him."

Harm took up the story "I was coming down to spend the week with Sarah, cause she goes back to work next Monday and this is the last week of our leave. Since I don't know when I'll be back, I thought that some target shooting with Nunez would be fun. Also we could settle our bet."

"Well I'm glad that you came." Nunez told him sincerely

"But what were you doing out here?" Jake asked still stuck on that one point.

Harm looked uncomfortable, but answered anyway "I got a letter from Michael, he sent me some legal documents, and I wanted to discuss it with him as soon as possible."

"What documents?"

"Sorry, attorney/client privilege." Harm shrugged apologetically

"Let me loose." Michael demanded once he was awake.

Gadget stood up and crossed to the agent, "I need to know that you aren't going to cancel Loki." he began

Michael's eyes turned black as coal, "So help me Gadget, you are really starting to piss me off." he replied

"Nothing doing Michael." Gadget told him in no uncertain terms "We need Loki right now. You can have him later, but right now, we need you to interrogate him and not kill him."

Michael shook his head angrily "All right, questions first."

Gadget released Michael's straps, getting up Michael crossed over to Loki and opened the man's eyes.

"I figure he'll be up in a few minutes." Gadget told Michael

"Good, I wanna do this quick." Turning to Cypher he asked "How long till we're home?"

"An hour and a half." Cypher told him nervously wondering what the hell Michael wanted of him, he sincerely hoped it was not help with the interrogation.

"Good, relax Cypher, and get me Control." Michael told him calmly.

Breathing deeply Cypher began to relax as he saw that Michael was once again in control of his emotions. Lifting up the phone he waited.

"Control's on line."

Michael took the phone and looked at the others who were all staring back at him. Some of them worried, others just terrified of him. Daisy in particular looked nervous, and only wanting to help him. Michael was grateful for that, he needed Daisy right now, well after he dealt with Loki.

"Control here."

"Archangel here, what's the situation?" Michael crossed his fingers

Control angrily began to yell at him "What the fuck are you doing canceling Thor before you questioned him…"

Michael stared at the phone calmly, "I still got Loki, and believe me he is going to talk." Michael told him "Now tell me about my family."

"The girl is safe, so are your sisters. Your father is on his way to them now." Control informed him "The cops got there in time, and hey they were able to cancel eight Norsemen!" Control was impressed by that "Only one man was hurt. He's in surgery now, and it's looking good for him."

"Who got hurt?" Michael asked nervously, knowing how many Turelli's were cops "Do you have a name yet?"

"Yeah…" Control looked for the paper he had written the name on earlier "His name is Paul Turelli, a cop."

"Nature of injuries?" Michael asked nervously throwing a look at Annie, who was staring at him now confused.

"Shot in the upper quadrant in the chest. I just spoke to the surgeons, and it seems that the bullet went out of it's way not to hit anything vital. He should be out of surgery by the time you get back. Don't you worry about him, we are going to treat him like a hero." Control promised

"You're sure that he's going to be okay?" Michael needed to be sure.

"Positive." Control told him "Now you just get the information that we need from Loki. Then bring him in, I'll conduct the chemical portion of the interrogation to corroborate whatever he tells you."

Michael sighed relieved that Jenny was okay and so were Janice and Felicia, "Thanks Control, where is the cop now?"

"Colorado Springs General."

"Have a car standing by to go there, I'll explain later." Michael promised. And hung up the phone.

"Janice and Felicia?" Daisy asked scared out of her mind

"They are fine." Michael told her and saw his sister visibly relax, that their sisters were both okay.

Nervously Annie stared at Michael, "Every one is safe right?"

Michael nodded "Everyone is alive…"
"Then who's in the hospital?" Annie questioned feeling a tightness in her chest.

There was no easy way to say it, "Paul was shot in the chest." he told her

Annie suddenly felt like someone had just kicked in her rib cage with a steel toe boot. Gabe put his arm around his friend and held tightly as the others listened.

"What's his condition?" Daisy asked holding on to Annie as well, seeing as how Annie couldn't seem to get enough breath into her lungs at the moment to ask herself.

"He was shot in the upper right quadrant of the chest. He's in surgery right now, and the doctors say that he is going to be okay." Michael reassured Annie.

"He's okay?" Annie asked tears streaming down her face

"He's okay." Michael patted her shoulder "Control says that he should be out of surgery by the time that we get there. I have a car standing by to take us to the hospital. Paul is in very good hands and is going to be okay." Michael promised her

"Who shot him?" Annie asked, wanting at this moment to make that person pay for hurting her man.

"The Norsemen." Michael told her simply

Annie stared into Michael's dark eyes "You mean like him?" Annie pointed to the still unconscious Loki.

"Exactly like him." Michael agreed with her

"He's dead." Annie said simply reaching for a gun

Michael grabbed her arm, "Not yet." he told Annie "We need him for now, first we get the information we need. Then if you still want to cancel him…" Michael shrugged "He's all yours." he promised.

"You people are insane!" Amanda stared at the group horrified by this conversation, "And you, YOU are the Archangel that we've read about?"

"I am." Michael admitted his eyes never leaving Loki, Michael recognized the tell tale signs that Loki was pretending to still be out "Now if you will excuse me, I have an interrogation to get on with. Up Loki…" Michael told the still faking former agent "You really don't want to piss me off right now. You might just end up like Thor." he warned

The man's eyes snapped open and terrified "Okay man, okay, just promise me that you won't hurt me." Loki begged as he watched Michael move by his side.

"You know that's completely up to you, Loki." Michael patted the man's arm gently "Tell me the truth and we won't have to resort to such tactics."

The image of his friend and colleague flying out the plane was still fresh in Loki's mind, "Okay, what do want to know."

"Cypher." Michael called out

Cypher reached over and hit the recording device. "You're on."

Michael sat down by Loki and pulled out a knife "Lie to me Loki, and I'll start with cutting off your fingers one joint at a time." he promised "Now what is Puppet Master up to, we saw the Armageddon file, and we know she stole the americium. What's the plan now?"

Loki nodded, he knew that Archangel was not kidding about cutting off his fingers, "Right, well she's processed the americium. That much I know."

"Is is weapons grade?"

"Yeah it is." Loki quickly agreed terrified "She's making three devices, two small suitcase bombs and one giant blast."

"Two suitcase bombs won't do the kind of damage she wants. Are you lying to me Loki?" Michael held up the knife.

Loki's eyes were riveted on the knife, "NO WAY, I'm not lying. You're right, the blast isn't normally big enough. Except that she's gotten hold of a new mineral that Norton's been working on."

Michael listened interestedly "Yeah, and..?"

"This new mineral, radically increases the blast radius of a nuclear explosion."

"By how much?" Michael demanded to know
"The two little ones are fifty kilos a piece with this stuff it increases the blast range a couple of hundred times, or so I'm told. That one little suitcase bomb with that new mineral mixed in, can destroy an entire city."

"Where are the bombs to be placed?"

"I don't know for sure. Praetorian and Odin were working that part of it. I do know Washington is one target, the other is either New York or Los Angeles."

"That could wipe out New York City!" Gabe gasped realizing the implications "That's nine million dead in Manhattan alone!"

Amanda stared at the other shocked faces, she stared hard at the man that was now chained up. He was talking of killing millions! Suddenly, Amanda found that she didn't really care what happened to him, as long as he and his group were stopped before so many innocent people died.

"Another few million in the other four boroughs." Daniel agreed shocked to his very core.

"The big blast, the remaining one hundred and fifty kilos. Where is that bomb going?"

"Syria."

"Why Syria?" Michael demanded to known

"The MFM, they were supposed to get the blame for the other two blasts."

"I get it now." Michael suddenly realized the plans true nature "When is Puppet Master going to be ready to implement?"

"A week, two at the outside."

"Where is she?"

Loki trembled "I don't know."

Everyone jumped as Michael slammed the knife down, centimeters from Loki's fingers "Don't you lie to me now!" Michael yelled at him.

"AGGHH!" Loki looked down at the knife and back at Michael "I swear on my mother's life, I don't know Archangel. I'd tell you if I knew, the last time I saw her was a few weeks ago. It was in a safe house in Nevada, but she said that it was temporary and only for the meeting."

'Nevada?' Michael had a funny feeling coming over him

"Where's the other Norsemen?"

"Thor and I were dispatched to train the MFM. We got word that another team of eight were sent to Colorado Springs. Just in case you got involved they were to take you out." Loki sighed shaking his head "God I wish they had."

"Awww…" Michael smiled, it was a cruel smile that sent chills down the spines of anyone who saw it, it was the smile of madness. "But then we would never have had this enlightening chat. What about Odin and Praetorian?"

"They are going with the remaining Norsemen to plant the devices."

"That leaves Puppet Master alone." Michael frowned lost in thought "She would never do that, not on the eve of an operation this size."

"Well she has her security team and the others." Loki shrugged

"Security team?" Michael asked confused, although he never let the confusion show on his face "How many on that team?"

"Couple of hundred probably." Loki told him

"Now I know you're lying." Michael began to lower the knife and let it touch Loki's knuckles "Puppet Master doesn't have those kinds of resources anymore."

"I swear it to you Archangel. She does have them, at Sanctuary 2."

"Sanctuary 2?" Michael shook his head "No, she couldn't have built another base of operations. She doesn't have the money for that."

Loki's eyes never left the knife that was now touching his skin, trembling he added, "I don't know how she got it, and I've never been there. Odin once told me that it's in the middle of the desert. That's where she's training those kids."

Nevada! Desert! Kids!

Michael put the knife to Loki's throat, a thin trickle of blood began to drip down Loki's neck "What kids!" he demanded to know

Loki's eyes opened wide in terror, his mouth opening and closing silently. Concentrating he forced the words out.

"The next generation of Guardian Angels! That's it, I swear to God that is all that I know."

Everyone gasped as they heard those words.

Stunned Michael slowly lowered the knife, and stood up again. His mind in turmoil, how could this have happened? How could he have allowed this to happen?

"Another generation…" Michael whispered to himself "That bitch…"

George Hammond arrived at the hospital and quickly moved inside to the front desk.

"A man was bought in a little while ago." he began breathing hard "Paul Turelli, he'd been shot?"

The nurse looked up and checked her list of patients. "Yes sir, Mr. Turelli was taken into surgery. Are you a member of the family?"

Without thought George lied smoothly "Yes, he is my nephew."

The nurse didn't even bother to ask for ID to ensure if he was telling the truth or not. The nurse just turned and pointed down a hallway.

"Down there to the elevator, take it to the fifth floor, turn left and you will find the waiting room. There are quite a few of Mr. Turelli's other relatives up there now. So you will have plenty of company."

"Is there any word on his condition yet?" he asked nervously

"No sir." The nurse shook his head "I'm sure that the doctor will inform you the moment that Mr. Turelli is out of surgery."

Without another word, George Hammond hurried down the passageway and followed the nurse's directions. Going up to the fifth floor and walking down the hallway, George could see that the entire floor was full of Turelli's. Nodding to familiar faces George made his way inside to where Jack had told George, he would be waiting with his girls. Inside the main area he found them.

"Janice, Felicia!" George moved to his girls and took them into his arms, as both women ran into them willingly.

"Oh God daddy, it was so horrible." Janice wiped the tears from her eyes "All that shooting that just started and then we were waiting in the dark. Not knowing what was going on, or how it was going to end."

"You're both okay thought right?" he asked still scared out of his wits

"Fine, if it wasn't for Paul and Rafael and Harm, well I don't know. They risked their lives for us. Now…" Felicia shook her head not wanting to even think that Paul Turelli might die.

George looked around and spotted another young woman, one whom he had become very fond of, and hoped one day would be his daughter as well.

"I'll be right back." George promised his two girls, "Jenny!" George moved over to the young woman "Are you okay?" he asked very concerned about her as well.

"I'm fine George." Jenny told him grateful for his concern

Turning George spotted the senior Turelli's, Tony Turelli Sr. and his wife Carmella sat surrounded by family. Moving over to them, George shook hands with both distraught parents.

"I came as quickly as I could." George began "As soon as I heard what had happened."

Tony Sr. nodded his thanks to George and held his wife, "Paulie is strong." He said confidently "This is not going to stop my boy." Kissing his wife's forehead he whispered in her ear "I'm going to get some coffee, do you want some?"

"No" Carmella Turelli told him as she had told everyone who had offered her anything to eat or drink. How could she think of herself when her baby boy was in there with a bullet in his chest!

"You must eat something Mama." Miranda told her mother "Poppa's right, Paulie is going to be just fine." She said with much more confidence than she felt.

"Yes Mama." Sam Jackson agreed "Paulie is going to need your help to get better. You can't help him if you don't take care of yourself first. Think of him."

Carmella smiled "My two bambinas." Caressing their cheeks Mama nodded. "Yes Poppa, I will have some coffee.

Sam smiled relieved. In the time that she had known this feisty little Italian woman, Sam had really come to love her and feel like a member of the Turelli family. When Sam called her Mama, it was something that she felt from deep in her heart. Jake had once told her that Mama Turelli had a way of making you feel like family, and now Sam knew that she did indeed feel like a daughter to Carmella.

"Sam?" George hugged her

Sam smiled and hugged him back "Uncle George."

George Hammond smiled happily surprised "You haven't called met that since you were twelve."

Sam shrugged "I didn't think that you would appreciate it at work."

"Where's baby Sam?" George asked looking around and not spotting a pram anywhere in site.

"Chun-li is watching her." Sam told him "He volunteered to watch all the younger Turelli's at Gabe's house, while the parents came here."

"He's a brave man, to have all those kids around." George smiled

Sam smiled "Well Josie and Cassie are helping as well."

Tony Sr. stood up and moved to George "Help me with the coffee George, I won't be able to carry enough for everyone. Jake, Jenny, Miranda and Sam, you come too and help." he ordered and walked down towards the elevators.

"We'll help too." Janice and Felicia followed them out feeling a bit like intruders, and knowing from the look on Tony Turelli's face, that the man wanted answers. Well so did the Hammond girls.

Once everyone was in the elevator, instead of pushing the down button. Tony Sr. pressed for the top floor. George said nothing, knowing that he was going to be asked what was going on, and George also knew that for the first time in his adult life. Major General George Michael Hammond was going to break his oath of secrecy and tell these people exactly what was going on. They were involved now, they had paid their entrance fee with Paul Turelli's blood. They had a right to know the whole truth. Exiting the elevator on the top floor, Tony turned left and proceeded to another staircase and went up that floor which opened onto the roof. The night was dark, but the roof was well lit. Benches were placed at strategic locations to afford hospital personnel a place to hang out and get some air, or smoke a cigarette. The far end of the roof was dark and there stood the giant air vents that turned slowly, circulating the air through the building.

Without any preamble, Tony Sr. got down to business.

"You know why I asked you out here." He stated

"Yes, I do." George Hammond agreed

Tony turned to his daughter and her husband and his niece, "Miranda, Jake and Jenny know what is going on. Or at least a part of what is going on, but they won't tell me. This is the first time since I have known any of them, that they have kept a secret from me. I don't like it George, I don't like it at all. I don't like it that my son is having a bullet removed from his chest, because he was shot trying to protect my niece and your daughters, in your son's store." Tony crossed his arms and looked George in the eye. "Will you tell me what is going on?"

"I will." George pointed to the benches and took a seat himself "You are a part of this story you know."

"I am?" Tony Sr. was confused.

George nodded "It started on September 12th 1974. When my son was kidnapped from the botanical gardens, do you remember?"

Tony Sr. wracked his memory and it dawned on him "Yes! I remember now, I was the patrol officer on duty that day, I was there with my partner. We drove you home."

George nodded in agreement, then he proceeded to tell the group everything. About the deaths of Sanctuary agents in Colorado springs a few months previous. How he then learned that his son was still alive, and that he was the infamous Archangel. The struggles that he and his family had gone through trying to reach his son. The fact that his son had fallen in love with Jenny and how his son now remembered about his father and sisters.

Tony Sr. listened and remembered that day, the woman, George's wife. Tony remembered how crushed the woman was about losing her boy. How George Hammond was in shock and practically had to be directed into his home by Tony and his partner. The months of fruitless searching that he had done. The long hours, following leads that lead absolutely no where. Tony remembered it all, then he remembered why he was up here.

"What is happening now though George?" Tony asked confused "Michael was retired. The papers all said that the Archangel was retired."

"That is what I want to know!" Jenny put in her thoughts, the thoughts that had been burning in her heart to know the answers to, "Michael hated that place, those people, he hated the violence. Why did he go back?"

"He had no choice." George said simply "You see the person who ran the organization that Michael worked for has stolen nuclear materials. She is constructing a weapon or weapons right now as we speak. This woman intends to kill a lot of innocent people, and start a war between us and the middle east. She feels that the only way to stop terrorism is to destroy the states that harbor terrorists."

The others gasped, all in the state of shock. Jenny stared at the ground, she felt as if someone had just gut punched her and knocked all the air out of her.

"Nuclear materials…" She whispered "And I told Michael, that I wouldn't wait for him. That I hated him…" Jenny felt ashamed that she had added that guilt to Michael's already over-flowing plate.

"Also…" George continued "The MFM terrorist organization, has taken hostages in Syria. Michael went to bring them home, and to find two men who know what is going on right now that are at that encampment."

"Those poor people that went missing in Iraq?" Miranda covered her mouth wondering what those people were going through and their families.

George easily read her expression "Don't worry, Michael has already freed them." He told the others.

"What aren't you telling us dad?" Felicia knew her father very well, and she knew that he was holding out on them now.

George looked at his girls wondering what he should tell them, the truth just seemed the easiest way, "Michael's been injured." George admitted painfully "He's been shot and stabbed." The tears were threatening to fall down George's face as his two daughters cried "My son, has had to kill again, he has had a major set back in his therapy. He has had what his doctor calls a psychotic break. My son told me that he doesn't expect to survive this. He is fully prepared to die, to try and stop this from happening."

Miranda hugged her little cousin and held her upright. Tears falling unheeded down her beautiful face.

"But he has help right? I mean the CIA, and this Sanctuary, they are helping right?" Mira asked wanting desperately to give Jenny some hope.

George Hammond shook his head "Michael is alone, the CIA and Sanctuary, as well as the military, NSA, FBI have been infiltrated by this woman. No one knows who the traitors are, so we don't know who we can trust. So Michael is the only one with the skills and the knowledge of how to track these people down and to stop them."

"Make him stop daddy!" Felicia begged him "He will listen to you!" Janice nodded in agreement

Shaking his head he continued, "He won't stop." George told them "And I can't ask him to." George admitted painfully "I mean, do I save my son, at the cost of tens of thousands of innocent lives? Maybe more?" George shook his head "I don't know." he admitted exhausted, "I don't know what is the right thing to do anymore."

The group sat silently awhile longer talking about what was to be done now. Finally ten minutes later they stood up and went back down to get the coffee that everyone was still expecting. Each one offering the other comfort as best they could, and as much as they could.

The door to the roof slammed shut, and for one moment, everything was still and quiet on the roof top. Suddenly three shadows moved from the darkened area of the roof and came together.

"Did you hear?" Whispered the first one

"Yes, so the angels who came to visit us were real." The second whispered

"And telling the truth as well." Put in the third

"So what the hell do we do now?" asked number one

Number two sat down on the ground "You know that I never agreed to what we did, I never liked that plan. We would be dead now if it wasn't for him."

"I know that." Number one put in "That is in the past though, we can't change that now, the question is, what do we do now?"

"We have some choices to make." Number three announced nodding to Number one and they both left leaving one lone shadow on the roof to think. While they went down to discuss the situation privately.

With legs dangling dangerously over the edge of the hospital roof top, the shadow thought about life. Choices made, decisions made in the past that had affected the rest of life. One thing was obvious to the shadow, Puppet Master had finally flipped her lid.

"I never did think that you were sane Puppet Master." the shadow admitted aloud "Dear God what do I do now?" the shadow asked "Should I sacrifice everything that I have built?"

Monica appeared on the roof top, a soft glow surrounded her as she sat next to the shadowy figure.

"What did Michael sacrifice for you?" She asked carefully "Is your secret so important that you would let millions die?" she questioned

The shadow flashed a look at the angel "Millions?"

"Yes" Monica warned "Entire cities reduced to cinders and ash. Millions dying in a heartbeat, millions more dying as a result of that act of madness, is that not worth sacrifice. You believed it once, or have you forgotten." She asked staring into the shadowy face. "God knows what he is asking of you is difficult. Yet he asks you to do it anyway. God will not force it upon you. God will understand if you say no, he gave Michael that same choice."

"And Michael said yes." The shadow laughed "Of course he did."

"And yet, Michael never thought of asking you for help." Monica added staring at the night sky.

"Why didn't he?" The shadow asked, hoping for answers that would make life a bit easier to deal with at this particular moment."

"Michael would never risk your life. He swore an oath to God, that he would never ask for your help. That he would never knowingly place you in danger."

"That stupid idiot!" The shadow muttered angrily.

Shrugging Monica turned to face the shadow once again, "There is more." and she proceeded to tell the rest.

Silently the shadow stood up and slowly walked back into the hospital and picked up the phone and made two phone calls. Not saying much, only that it was imperative that they had to talk immediately face to face and not taking no for an answer. Going downstairs, the shadow went to a parked car and got in. There was much work to be done, pulling out a cell phone the nights work began.

The plane landed without incident at the private airfield and it's passengers disembarked. Michael and Viper in the lead holding Loki and escorting him to the waiting Control. Who smiled when he saw who was coming.

"Loki." Control looked the man up and down "I've been waiting for you, so have the twins."

Two identical men stepped forward, both men with receding hairlines and cold faces, devoid of any kind of human emotion. Their skin pasty white, which only served to make the two look like corpses. Smiling the two took custody of Loki.

"No CONTROL!" Loki begged, he knew quite well what the twins were good at. That their one purpose in life was to interrogate subjects, involving as much pain as possible. The twins dragged their latest subject away still screaming.

"Control." Viper smiled at the man

"Viper" Control held out a hand and shook it heartily "Excellent work, without you, things would have gone to hell quickly. Excellent work." Control held out a plane ticket "Here's your ticket, go on home for a few weeks. We will conduct your debrief after you've had some time off. Especially after this present crisis is over with. The car will take you to the terminal."

"Thank you sir." Viper took the ticket and turned to Michael "Thanks for getting me out."

"No problem. My best to your family." Michael nodded his head to the waiting car "Get out of here."

"Don't need to tell me twice." Viper smiled and waved as she ran to the awaiting car anxious to get home to her folks.

Control watched his agent leave and turned to Michael, "Archangel, well done."

Michael's face never changed expression "You should have told me."

Taken aback Control stared at his agent, "What are you talking about?"

"Sanctuary 2, the new Guardian Angels." Michael shook his head angrily "You should have told me."

"It was need to know." Control told him in no uncertain terms "Besides what could you have told us that we don't already know?"

Michael shook his head, shocked at the utter stupidity that Control was displaying.

"I could have told you where she was the whole time."

Control stared at his agent in shock "How could you possibly know that?" he asked wondering if his agent had been holding out on him.

Michael turned and headed to another parked car that was waiting and called over his shoulder "There is only one place big enough to train and house that many people and still keep it hidden. The Big Nowhere!"

Control followed quickly behind Michael and stopped him "You know where the Big Nowhere is?"

"I lived there for thirteen years Control!" Michael yelled at the man "Of course I know where it is located. We've already had my debrief on the phone, so get going with Loki and find out if what he told me is the truth." Looking at the former hostages he added "And you still have to debrief those guys. I'm going to the hospital and check on Paul Turelli. You can contact me there or at home. Annie, come on, were going to the hospital."

Daniel turned to Sydney and Nigel "You guys are going to be awhile, so I'm going to go with Michael and Annie. You have my cell number, call me when you are done. You guys can spend the night at my place."

Sydney Fox smiled at her friend "Thanks, we appreciate that, but we don't want…"
Daniel shook his head "No, don't say it Syd, both you and Nigel are always welcome in my home. It is no inconvenience." Daniel refused to take no for an answer from his friends.

"Then we'd love to stay." Nigel put in, seeing that Daniel was determined

"Good" Daniel looked back and saw that Gabe was waving to him to hurry, "I have to go, I'll see you guys in a bit." That said Daniel ran over to the waiting SUV and got in.

Control looked at the group and smiled "Did everyone eat, get medical attention? Good, please follow me and I will explain what is going to happen now."

The group began it's descent down the elevators and control turned to the group. "Now I know that you know, who the man who rescued you is."

"Yes we do." Agreed Syd staring at the man, and not trusting him a bit. The man smiled too much, and it was not genuine. The smile never reached the man's eyes.

"Well, for his safety, we ask you not to reveal the fact that it was he that rescued you. We are going to have you all sign non-disclosure agreements. That means that you will never in any way shape or form ever discuss the real facts surrounding your rescue. You will never speak about what you have heard said today, to anyone. This is imperative, no one must ever know. Now I am taking you into a room to sign these forms. From there I will take you to meet your families, who are waiting for you here, then the President of the United States wants a few minutes with you as well."

"Sir?" One of the Delta Force commandoes began "What are we going to say happened."

"Well lieutenant, three more Delta Force commando teams infiltrated the base and were able to make the rescue. We landed helicopters in the area and had you evacuated. Those teams are on their way back to their base of operations now. This is what you will tell anyone who asks."

Amanda looked unconvinced and felt uncomfortable being asked to lie "But, it was Michael who saved us. I think that we should say that, the man is a hero."

"You won't be helping him any, if you tell the truth. The Archangel is retired and no one knows where he is, nor how to get in contact with him. Think of the man's family, you already heard what happened because he went after you people. If his enemies finds out that he is still active and that he has a family that can be exploited. They will be killed. Besides, he was bought out of retirement for this one occasion. After this is over, Archangel is going to disappear forever."

Sydney knew that she didn't want that on her conscious, looking at the others she caught their eyes and finally nodded. Smiling as the elevator doors opened, she began.

"I will never be able to thank those soldiers enough for rescuing us."

"Yes, mighty nice blokes, the US…Ah?" Nigel stammered not knowing which branch Delta Force belonged to in the service.

"Army" Major Ellis supplied as he smiled in agreement with the others "Yeah, I can't wait to get back and buy those guys a beer."

Jed Bartlet stood up from his seat as the group were bought into his temporary office. Smiling he shook hands with each person and spent a few minutes talking to each one. Then he introduced them to the first lady and the rest of his staff. As the group were making small talk, the President turned to Control.

"Well?" he asked

Control nodded and pulled out the folded pages from his jacket and handed them to the President.

"They've all signed and they've all agreed with the cover story. They have also agreed that they will say nothing about the present operations."

"Good." Jed sighed and then turned to CJ and giving her the pre-arranged signal.

CJ smiled and looked at the group and held up some folders "Ladies and gentlemen, this is the story that is going to be given to the press. We are going to have a press conference tomorrow afternoon. We have arranged hotel accommodations for all of you at the hotel." CJ looked around and called out "Except for Mr. Bailey and Ms. Fox?"

"Here." Nigel held up his hand

CJ smiled at them "It was made pretty clear to me by LtColonel Jackson, that you two will be staying with her and her husband."

"Thank you Ms. Cregg." Sydney sighed relieved that it was almost over and she could finally be alone soon, with Nigel.

"Please everyone…" CJ continued "Please, get your stories straight. We don't want to take any chances that someone may realize that it was not the Army that rescued you. We do not want our agent's life placed in any danger." CJ handed out the short statements for them to memorize.

"Josh?" Jed looked to his assistant Chief of staff

Josh nodded in understanding and whispered to Donna who slipped out of the room.

Jed Bartlet got everyone's attention again "Now, for the good news. We have arranged for your families to be here tonight. We are having them bought down now. Obviously they have been extremely worried about you all."

Everyone looked excited at the prospect of seeing their families again, especially now. There was a knock on the door and it opened. Donna stepped to one side as the families began to enter.

Monica Ellis was the first person in, flaming red hair and green eyes she held a squirming infant in her arms.

"Simon." she cried and ran into his outstretched arms

Holding her tightly Simon Ellis looked at his son, "Hey there baby boy, I'm your daddy."

"SYDNEY!" Randall Fox quickly crossed the room and took his daughter into his arms.

"Nigel!" Jenny hugged him

"Daddy! Jenny!" Syd hugged her family close to her and felt her eyes beginning to well up.

"Nigel."

Nigel's eyes bugged out seeing who it was "Preston?"

"Nigel." Preston hugged his brother, who instantly winced in pain, Preston backed away "Nigel? What's wrong old man?"

Nigel waved it off "I hurt my back is all. What are you doing here?"

Preston stared at his little brother "I came to see you, make sure that you were alright. After I heard what had happened, I called Uncle John and he was able to get me here quickly, I was so…" Preston shook his head unable to continue

Nigel stared at his brother in shock, his brother had been worried about him? This was something new, and unexpected.

"I'm fine Preston." Nigel told him simply, to stunned to say anything else.

"Good" Preston backed away from his brother, wanting to say so much, but the words wouldn't come "Good", he said again simply.

Randall shook his head "You brits and your lack of emotions. Come here Nigel." The big man took Nigel's smaller frame into a hug.
"DAD!" Sydney winced seeing Nigel's pained expression, "His back remember!"

Randall let him go "Sorry, I'm sorry Nigel, we are just so happy to see you, both of you safe and sound."

"It is so good to see you too Randall." Nigel smiled happy to have such good and caring friends.

"Come on." Randall announced "Let's get you both a good meal and a bed so that you guys can rest, we will talk in the morning. Come on Preston, you too."

"We are staying with friends in town dad." Sydney told him "You remember Daniel don't you?"

Randall paused for a moment, it was rare when Syd actually introduced him to any of her boyfriends, so each stood out in his memory, "Yeah, nice guy, skinny, glasses and allergies. You dated him in college for awhile."

"Yes that's him." Sydney laughed wondering what her father would say if he saw Daniel now "He and his wife insist that we stay with them tonight."

"I don't…" Randall began only wanting to be near his daughter.

Jenny put a hand on her husband's arm "It might be a good idea at that Randall. Remember how packed the hotel was with reporters? Syd and Nigel will never get a night's peace there."

"You're right honey." Randall didn't like the idea, but he had to agree "Dinner first though right?"

"One stop first." Syd corrected and lowered her voice "There is someone I want you to meet." Syd knew that her father of all people could be trusted with the truth. Sydney wanted to thank her savior without a lot of people around, she knew that Nigel wanted the same thing.

Annie ran down the hospital corridors, heading for the operating room, visitors lounge. There she met the rest of the Turelli family, who all stopped her and gave her words of comfort and hugs. Miranda spotted the muscular woman and went to her side, giving her a big hug as well.

"How is he?" Annie asked with her heart in her throat.

"We don't know yet." Mira admitted "But don't you worry, Paulie is much too tough to die."

"Where's Mama?" Annie asked needing to see the tiny woman who was like a mother to her.

"Over here." Mira led her soon to be sister in law to her parents

Annie hugged the small woman who gently stroked her hair.

Carmella Turelli could feel the tight muscles in her daughter's back.

"It's okay Bella, you can cry now." She whispered into Annie's ear "Mama is here."

Annie let go the emotions that she had been holding back and let herself cry. Mama Turelli rocked her back and forth, as if she were just a small child.

"Daniel!" Sam smiled and took her husband into her arms and hugged him tightly "Don't you ever just leave me like that again." Sam told him "Please don't just leave me in the dark like that ever again."

Daniel relished in feeling Sam's weight in his arms again "I won't, I promise." he whispered to her.

Sam pulled back a moment "Your friends are safe?"

"Yes, they are. Nigel got hurt a bit, but he's going to be fine." Daniel admitted

"Daniel?" Jenny hated to interrupt but she had too.

"Jenny." Daniel smiled
"Where's Michael?"

His smile vanishing, Daniel didn't know where to begin "Jenny, I , he…"

"He's hurt, I know." Jenny bit her lip "Just where is he?"

"Down the hall, treatment room J, Daisy and Janet wanted to change his bandages."

"Thanks" Turning Jenny hurried down the hall, finally finding the right room, she knocked and then entered.

Michael was seated on the treatment table with his shirt off and Janet was about to remove the blood soaked bandages. Spotting Jenny, Michael slid off the table and went to her.

"Jenny, are you okay?" he asked nervously "Did they hurt you?"

"I'm fine, so are Janice and Felicia, everyone is okay. How are you?" Jenny asked looking at the bandages.

"I'm fine." Michael waved it off more worried about Jenny

Jenny looked at Janet and Daisy "I'll change his bandages, could you guys…"

"Sure." Janet grabbed her stuff as did Daisy and quickly left the two alone. Daisy still had to find her sisters to make sure that they were both okay.

"I was so scared that something might have happened to you." Michael admitted "I'm so sorry, it's all my fault"

Jenny saw that Michael was filled with guilt, at the thought that he had placed her in danger. Shaking her head she grabbed Michael's face, "It's not your fault, it's the fault of those men, and that Puppet Master, it was them that put us in danger, not you. Sit down Michael and let me have a look."

Jenny looked at the wounds and tears began to form in her eyes. Quickly she changed them adding anti-bacterial cream to keep the wounds from getting infected. Taping the new bandages in place, Jenny finally looked up into Michael's dark eyes.

"I am so sorry." Jenny began "I should have realized that only something extraordinary could have made you go back to them. Please forgive me Michael."

Michael wiped away Jenny's tears and kissed her deeply.

"I love you Jenny." he whispered "There is nothing to forgive."

Jenny looked up into his eyes "Your father told me what is going on, Jake and Uncle Tony and Mira know as well." She added "I know you have to do what you feel is right, but do you have to do it alone?"

"I'm afraid so." Michael told her gently "There is no one that I can involve in this. I won't have people getting killed because they simply don't know what to do in this kind of situation. It would be suicide."

"What about your life?" Jenny asked him tears falling "What about my life with you?"

"I wish that I could promise you that I was going to survive this. I can't." Michael told her simply, wishing there was another way, "If I don't stop them, millions will die Jenny. Millions of innocent lives are at steak here. I wish there was another way, but there isn't. If I fail, world war 3 will break out."

Jenny hugged her lover tightly crying, "Damn it Michael, why did you have to be the best."

Randall Fox stared surprised at Daniel Jackson. The last time that he'd seen Daniel, he had been 21 skinny as a rail with huge glasses and sneezed every minute or so. Now Daniel was tall, handsome, and while not huge was definitely very well built. Shaking hands he smiled.

"Daniel, good to see you again."

"Randall, so nice to see you. This is my wife Sam."

Sam held out a hand "Mr. Fox, a pleasure."

Beautiful wife too, Randall was going to over load here.

"This is my wife Jenny."

As everyone was introduced, Sydney and Nigel looked around searching for Michael.

Gabe saw the expression on their faces and knew who they were looking for.

"Michael will be back in a minute." he told them

"Okay." Syd relaxed and turned to Daniel and Sam "Okay mom and dad, let's make with the pictures." She teased.

"Ohhh, she's beautiful." Syd melted at the sight of the dark haired baby girl.

"Very beautiful." Nigel agreed, unconsciously putting his arm around Sydney to get a better look, while Sydney also unconsciously rested her weight into Nigel's chest.

'They look very cozy together.' Randall thought with a smile, wishing that Sydney would wake up and just admit that she loved Nigel, although Nigel was just as bad, Randall admitted.

Randall took the picture and smiled, remembering when Sydney was this age, it seemed like only yesterday.

"She's very beautiful."

Jenny Fox smiled and looked at the proud parents "What's her name?"

"Samantha." Sam told her "We call her Sammy."

"Good" Sydney told her handing Sam back the picture "Men are always naming the boys junior, more women should do that as well."

"Really?" Randall couldn't help teasing his baby girl "So when am I going to be able to hold little Sydney in my arms." Pointing to Nigel and Sydney he added "Neither of you two are getting any younger, you know."

Nigel blushed red

"DAD!" Sydney turned a bit red herself

"Really." Preston looked at Randall, wanting to get a little dig in at Nigel, just to keep in practice "You should just admit it Nigel, you are besotted with the woman."

The two were saved any further embarrassment by the arrival of the surgeon.

Everyone went deathly silent as the doctor went to the senior Turelli's.

"Everything went perfectly." The surgeon told them "The bullet went out of it's way to hit nothing vital. Your son will recover and there should be no impairment what so ever. We will keep him for a week, then he can go home."

"Thank you God." Tony Sr. hugged his wife and Annie.

"When can we see my baby boy?" Mama asked the doctor

"A few hours, Paul is in recovery right now. He will be bought down to a private room in about two hours. You can see him for five minutes tonight. Just the parents." he added seeing everyone about to head down.

"This is my son's fiancée." Tony told him still holding Annie

The doctor smiled "You can see him too, of course. Remember though, only five minutes. You can all come and visit tomorrow during regular visiting hours. Only a few at a time though." The doctor warned seeing the actual size of the family.

Mira was crying with happiness, Jake hugging her, tears in his own eyes as well.

"Thank god." Daniel whispered relieved that his friend was going to be okay.

Tony Sr. turned to the crowd of Turelli's "Okay you heard the doctor. Everyone go home and get some rest. Come tomorrow and visit with Paulie."

Jenny and Michael were heading back to the waiting room, when the others were filing out.

"There's been news?" Jenny asked nervously

Tony Jr. smiled at his baby cousin "Paulie is okay." he sighed relieved that his baby brother was okay "Doctor says we can see him tomorrow."

Both Jenny and Michael were instantly relieved to hear that Paulie was going to be okay.

"The doctor is sure?" Jenny needed to be sure

"Yeah, the doc says that the bullet missed every vital organ. Paulie should be out of here by the end of the week and back home."

"Oh that's wonderful." Jenny sighed relieved

Tony Jr. smiled "Hey Michael, I thought that you were out of town on business."

Michael looked to Jenny, wondering what she had told them.

Jenny jumped in quickly "I called him in LA."

Michael understood now "And I caught the first plane back."

"Good to see you." Tony patted Michael on the shoulder and saw his wife waving to him "Sorry, gotta go, have to pick up the kids."

"Give them a kiss from me." Jenny added as she watched her cousin hurry off.

"You got it Jenny."

Jenny turned to Michael "No one in the family knows where the shooting took place yet. Uncle Tony is going to talk to them, so don't you worry."

Michael stared at her "When they find out it was because of me…" he whispered nervously, he liked Jenny's family. He liked that they had accepted him into their lives, that Jenny's mother thought he was a nice polite young man. The thought of losing that hurt him deeply.

Jenny saw the fear in Michael's eyes, she knew instantly what he was thinking, "Uncle Tony will take care of it." Jenny promised, trying to alleviate some of those worries that Michael had, "No one is going to hate you Michael. They are all cops, they know the risks that they take. It was a break in, that's all anyone has to know."

"There he is." Nigel told Sydney having spotted Michael first.

"Yeah, let's go, Nigel."

"That's him?" Randall asked staring at the man who had saved his daughter's life

"Yes, dad."

Michael saw the small group approaching and waited patiently. This was not a good idea, he thought.

Sydney reached him first "I know we shouldn't be here, but I just had to tell you again. Thank you." Sydney hugged him "Thank you so much for our lives."

"No problem." Michael smiled at the beautiful woman.

The others approached one by one also thanking Michael for his actions. Jenny was pleased, she was happy that Michael had been able to save those lives. It was obvious that the relatives were very relieved to have their loved ones back.

"This is Jenny Barnes." Michael introduced her to the others.

"So nice to meet you all, and I'm so glad that you are all safe." Jenny shook hands with Sydney and Nigel. "You guys look half starved, are you hungry?" Jenny asked, her half Italian blood calling out to her to feed those around her.

"We were going to find a restaurant…" Randall began

"Nonsense." Jenny cut him off smiling "Besides you won't find any open at this time of night. Except for some greasy spoon." she added "You come home with us, I have three giant pans of my aunt's famous lasagna that is just sitting and going to waste."

Sydney stared at the woman before her, and smiled. Sydney could now understand why Michael had lost it on the plane, Jenny Barnes was very sweet. Concerned that they hadn't eaten yet, and only wanted to be sure that they were okay. It didn't matter to Jenny Barnes that they were total strangers. They had been through an ordeal and Jenny wanted to make them feel better. Besides, Sydney had to admit, if anyone had tried to kill Nigel that way. Syd was pretty sure that she would have reacted the same way Michael had.

"We'd love to." Syd put in before anyone could protest

Jenny turned to the rest of SG-1 "You guys are coming too right?" she smiled brightly

Sam bit her lip "I'd love to, but the baby…"

"Is fine." Gabe told her "Chun-li is there, so are Josie and Cassie. She'll be okay for a couple more hours."

Teal'c inclined his head "Jenny Barnes, did I hear correctly that you are serving Mama Turelli's lasagna?"

"Yes Teal'c, we have plenty."

Nodding solemnly Teal'c almost smiled, "Then I would be honored to join you as well."

"Yeah." Jack smiled he could already taste the food "There is nothing like Mama's lasagna."

"Jake, Mira?"

"Sure, I'm starving." Jake admitted

"I could eat." Mira admitted

"Dad?" Michael asked his father, might as well invite everyone he thought

"Sure." he smiled at his son

"Yeah, we never did get to eat." Felicia added

Chapter 23: The truth about your Friends

The large party pulled up in front of the bookstore and noted that the place was still being covered by police and military personnel. The soldiers stood at attention as the two generals passed by. Michael looked at all the fire power that surrounded his house.

"This isn't going to be good for business." he frowned

"They'll be here as long as needed." His father told him seriously

"Then I had better end this fast." Michael told him

The group arrived at the top floor, George Hammond stepped out of the elevator and was surprised to see that there were people already there.

"AJ? This is a pleasant surprise." George shook hands with his friend "What are you doing here? Colonel Mackenzie, always a pleasure."

"Thank you sir." Sarah shook the offered hand

AJ Chedwiggen shook hands and frowned deeply "To tell you the truth George, I don't know why I am here. I got a call asking me to be here as soon as possible."

Sarah shrugged also "I got a call to be here as well."

"Stanley." Michael smiled at the doctor "I'm okay, really. I freaked out for a while but I'm okay."

"I'll be the judge of that." Stanley told him "What you did was very serious Michael."

"I did my job." Michael looked at the others "We'll talk about this later okay?"

"Yes we will." Stanley agreed

"So AJ, who called you?" George asked his friend

"I did." Commander Harmon Rabb stepped out from the shadows, as did Rafael Nunez, and his wife Maggie Nunez.

Michael stared at them unbelievingly, what were they doing here and now?

"Commander?" Chedwiggen stared at his officer "What is going on? You've been here the whole time?" he asked wondering why Harm hadn't come out earlier, and how it was that these three had hidden themselves so perfectly in the shadows and not make a sound. As an ex-Navy SEAL, Chedwiggen hadn't even known they were.

"Yes sir." Harm agreed, his eyes never leaving Michael's face, "I was waiting for Michael to be here as well."

"No." Michael whispered, shaking his head desperately at the three.

"Sir, this is for you." Harm held out an envelope to the admiral

Confused Chedwiggen took the envelope and opened it, his eyes bulging out "Your resignation from the Navy?"

"Harm?" Sarah stared at her lover, shocked and confused, wondering what was going on. Harm loved the Navy, and worse, he hadn't even discussed his plans with her! How could Harm make such a life altering decision, without at least asking her, her opinion.

Harm nodded gravely, "I have to do something, and I can't, I won't involve the Navy in what I have to do now."

Rafael Nunez stepped forward to Jake "Take this Jake." Nunez handed over his badge "I quit." he stated simply

"No" Michael begged them "Don't do this." he told them, Jenny looked at Michael confused, Michael seemed scared and he seemed to know what was going on. While she on the other hand was confused.

Jake stared at the badge in his hand "What the hell is going on Rafael?" he asked as the others stared on wondering what was going on.

"We can't stand by any longer." Maggie Nunez a striking blonde woman told Michael ignoring the others as if there were no one else in the room but them, "We are so sorry for what we have put you through." she spoke directly to Michael "We were just so scared when you told the press everything." She admitted, like the others, Maggie Nunez had feared the very worst and blamed Michael for those worries.

Everyone was staring on confused at the conversation between Michael and the three others.

"Don't do this." Michael begged them

"We have to." Harm told him "You have been alone long enough. Admiral…"
"NO!" Michael shouted and pulled his gun "Say another word and I swear…" Everyone stared on in shock wondering what could be so important as to cause Michael to threaten Harm..

"What kill me?" Harm laughed at him, as the others stared on in confusion, Harm had absolutely no fear of the mighty Archangel, "You couldn't kill me fifteen years ago, you won't do it now."

Michael lowered his gun, Harm was right.

George watched as his son lowered his gun "What do you mean, he didn't kill you fifteen years ago?" he asked his eyes moving from one person to the other.

Harm stared at Michael "Fifteen years ago, Archangel received orders to cancel me. He didn't do it then, he couldn't kill a brother."

"A brother?" Jack asked just as confused as the others.

Michael stared at his family and begged them "Don't do this, don't let it all be for nothing."

"The world's in danger Mike." Rafael shrugged "Besides there is a new generation to think about. You can't do it alone, you know it and we know it."

"Will someone please tell me what the hell is going on here!" Demanded Admiral AJ Chedwiggen "Explain yourself commander!" he ordered

Harm nodded and recited "I am the shadow that stands between the darkness and the light."

Everyone turned to look at Harm, their faces the very picture of confusion.

Rafael took over "I am the one that ensures that the darkness does not eclipse the light."

Maggie took over "I know not pain, I know not hunger, I know only that my purpose is to protect the innocent and do whatever it takes, by any means necessary to ensure their safety."

"Oh my God." Stanley whispered in shock remembering that Michael had used those very words once himself.

Harm stared at Michael and said the last "I am the Guardian Angel known as Gideon."

Sarah stared in shock her heart pounding in her chest "No." she said simply, too shocked to say anything else. Everyone's jaw hit the ground with that admission, except for Michael, who looked like he was on the verge of tears.

"I am the Guardian Angel known as Rafael."

"And I am the Guardian Angel known as Magdalene."

"And our brother." Harm/Gideon hugged his brother "Is no longer alone."

Michael threw his arms around Harm "Damn you." he whispered hugging his brother back.

Chapter 24: A tale of Revenge.

Everyone in the room was silent, shocked and amazed at what they had just learned. Their friends, comrades were Guardian Angels? Not possible, the Guardian Angels are dead, aren't they?

"I have to sit down." Jack sat down heavily staring at his friend Harmon Rabb

"Michael?" George stared at his son "Is this true?"

Michael was spared as Monica, Tess and Andrew stepped into the group.

"Yes George." Monica smiled "It is true."

George stared at the young woman, a familiar face from his past, "I know you don't I?"

"Yes" Monica agreed "I was with you the day that Joyce died."

George stared at the young woman "That's impossible that was…"

"Fifteen years ago." Andrew told him "I was there too, I was the one that took Joyce home."

"Took her home?" Felicia stared at the man

Andrew smiled at her gently, "I took your mother home to heaven, I bought her home to God." Andrew told her

"Whoa" Jack stared at the three "This has just taken a left turn into the twilight zone."

"What are you talking about?" Janice stared at the three.

Monica smiled as she and the two other angels began to glow. Everyone but the four Guardian Angels stepped back suddenly afraid of what they were seeing, "We are angels, sent by God to help you during your time of need." Stepping forward Monica went to Michael "They made their choice Michael, this is not your fault. You know that you need their help."

"Doesn't mean that I have to like it." Michael told her

"You people are crazy." Daisy stared at the three unable to believe what she was seeing

Tess smiled at her "No baby, God has sent us here, because you all need us. We have been with you all at sometime or another in your lives."

"I was with you the day that Gabriel was convicted of a crime he did not commit." Monica told Daisy "I held you in my arms while you cried." Turning to Gabriel "I was with you the first time that you received a stay of execution."

Andrew turned to the four Guardian Angels "I have been with all of you, during some of your assignments. I was there to bring you home, in case you died."

Tess turned to Nigel "I was with you when you were hurt just yesterday. I was with Paul Turelli earlier this evening."

"We have always been with you in your times of need." Monica finished "It was God after all who orchestrated this entire event."

"What are you talking about?" George asked confused and shocked

Andrew smiled at the group "Don't you find it odd that Michael's last mission was in Colorado Springs?" Pointing to the three other Guardian Angels "Odd that three Guardian Angels, happen to be good friends of yours. That despite everything that Michael was ever taught, that he decided to stay right here in Colorado Springs?"

Monica nodded and continued "It was God who made this all possible. Now, God has brought us forward to give to you his will."

Tess turned to Nigel "Nigel Bailey, you have always felt second to your brother Preston, but you are not. Preston loves you, only he does not know how to express his love." Turning to Preston, Tess told him "There is no need to be alone Preston, just trust in God, he will show you the way. Brothers should not argue with one another as you two do."

The two Bailey brothers stared at each other and knew that they had much to discuss

"Sydney." Monica stepped to her

Sydney flinched into her fathers arms hoping she had done nothing wrong.

"Tell him how you feel." Monica whispered to her "Do not waste time in fear."

Turning Tess spoke to the George Hammond "Do not waste your time on hatred George. Do not let it consume you. Forgive those who harmed your son, God will judge them for what they have done."

"And you Michael." Monica shook her head sadly "Always so willing to take responsibility for the actions of others. Every night of your life as you sleep, you suffer over the ones that you could not save. Their faces torment you, and their voices ask why you were not good enough to save them all." Monica cupped his cheek, once again the feeling of peace filled Michael to his very core. "You are only human Michael, you saved as many as you could, there is no shame in that, know that all those who were lost are now back in God's care. Not one of them blames you for not having been able to help them. You are not perfect, yes many died, but you saved so many more. You saved your brothers and sisters, now let them save you. You do not have to keep the secret anymore, let your heart be free and live. Tell them what happened, what you did."

"We have to go." Andrew told his fellow angels "There is still much to be done."

"We will see you again." Monica smiled as she walked towards her friends "Remember, one of us is always with you. God is always with you and he will always love you." Suddenly the three were gone.

There was several moments of silence as each person digested what had been told to them. They didn't know if it was angels or not, but each person knew that they had a lot to think about.

"So" Michael began and turned to Harm, "I guess you got a heavenly visit before Gideon?"

Harm nodded and sat down "Earlier today, after I got your letter and the list." Harm sat back and got comfortable "Monica told me that Jenny was in danger, as was Rafael and Paulie. That the Norsemen were coming for them. So I faked a set of orders, packed my gun and got an earlier plane. All the while hoping that I was in time to help them."

"You did." Michael looked at Jenny and smiled taking her hand into his own "I owe you, Gideon, and I won't forget." he promised

Harm shook his head "No, what I owe you, I can never repay."

AJ Chedwiggen slowly closed his mouth, this was just one shock too many right now. His mind was on major over load and felt like it was about to explode from too much information at one time. He'd deal with the question of angels later. Right now he wanted to deal with his commander.

"Okay Harm, what is going on?"

Looking at the assembled group, Harm's eyes settled on Sarah, "In January of 1974, I was kidnapped from my home, and taken to the Big Nowhere." Harm began "I was three years old, for the next 13 years I was trained to become a Guardian Angel. For two years after that I was an active agent."

"But" Sarah stared at Harm "What about your past, I mean what you told me… us. How did you get out?"

"Part lies and part truth." Harm told them "This is Michael's story to tell, and he's never told us the whole story either. It's time Michael."

Michael nodded in understanding and he began his tale of revenge against the very people that he worked for.

"Fifteen years ago, Gideon, I mean Harm, was give an assignment to cancel a terrorist. Problem was that Sanctuary ordered him to wipe out the entire family. Children included."

"Children?" Sarah stared at her lover horrified.

"I couldn't do it." Harm admitted "One was five years old, the others even younger. They hadn't hurt anyone, Sanctuary's reasoning was that they would grow up to be terrorists. That wasn't a good enough reason for me to slaughter children." he admitted

Michael took over again, "Puppet Master would not allow that type of weakness to be tolerated. Guardian Angels are supposed to do as they are told without question, it was a test you see. Puppet Master had been worried about Gideon, so she gave him that assignment to test his loyalty. Gideon failed, so she ordered me to cancel him. Puppet Master thought that I would have no problem doing that, she was wrong. However, I told her that I would do it, since I knew that if I didn't do it, someone else would be dispatched to do the job. I told her that it would take me a few weeks to prepare everything. She said as long as it was done soon, to do what I had to do. Harm was stationed in England in those days. I went there and found a body in the morgue that was close to his height and weight and age. I then went to Harm and told him what was happening, and what I had planned. Harm and I took that body to a deserted area. Through the use of some fancy camera work, I marched Harm to a clearing, then switched Harm with the dead body, and I put two shotgun blasts in his face to obliterate it. I took the film of the whole thing and sent it back to Puppet Master and told her that I had burned the body. I then broke into secure files and discovered Harm's true identity. Found out about his family, his father, Harm said that he wanted to follow in his father's footsteps. So he and I came up with a bio for him, and got him an appointment to Annapolis. We simply hacked into the navy's computers and inserted his file there. Phony school records and background check. He went to school and then he joined the Navy. It was perfect, the last place that Puppet Master would ever look for Gideon was in the military."

"From that point on, everything I've told you is true." Harm told Sarah and the Admiral, hoping that they would understand his deception. "Everything I've told you about my father is true, it's just that I don't remember him or my mother. The only things that I know, are from the files that Michael was able to retrieve for me when I left. That is why finding out the truth about my father's death is so important to me."

"But what about the rest?" Gabe asked still confused

Michael shifted uncomfortably "Everyone thought that I had cancelled Harm. That made me very unpopular with the rest. It wasn't until later that they understood. When I finalized my plans for revenge against Sanctuary."

"So this is the revenge that you were talking about?" Felicia asked staring at her brother.

"Yes" Michael admitted "When Sanctuary killed my wife and unborn child, they took what was most precious to me. So I took what was most precious to them, their Guardian Angels." Michael stared at his friends "I had already been planning it for ten years, Harm was the first to go, later one by one, I made the others disappear. Making it look like they had died on assignments, I got them out and into new lives. Sanctuary killing my family was the catalyst that set my plan in motion."

"How did you pull it off?" Stanley asked amazed at what Michael had accomplished "I mean without anyone finding out?"

Michael smiled and shrugged, "I was team leader, I was the one that was always dispatched to confirm their deaths, and to finish their assignments. I always reported back that I had destroyed their bodies to make identification impossible for anyone. Little did Sanctuary realize what I was really doing."

"How did you finance it though?" Magdalene was still confused at that point "I mean how is that you still send us checks every month." Looking at the others, she explained "Our promised retirement wages. We know what you are paid, and it wasn't enough to cover those checks."

Michael laughed, that had been a stroke of luck and genius, and after meeting these angels. Perhaps there was more to it than just that, "I had an assignment once to cancel a man who was transporting diamonds from Amsterdam to Paris. He was taking another shipment to finance the Red Brigade. I intercepted him and took possession of the diamonds. There was much more than was anticipated by Sanctuary. So I simply kept the extra, I've also taken money from the accounts of terror organizations many times. I just hacked their systems and re-allocated those funds. I invested it for the retirement funds, you are lucky that I am a good business manager. The terrorists have been funding us for years." He laughed as did the three other Guardian Angels, appreciating the irony that they were being paid now by the very people that they had hunted.

"What I never understood." Rafael began, needing to know "You could have disappeared anytime that you wanted. Faked your own death and just faded, you proved that when you made Gideon disappear. Why didn't you leave?"

Everyone turned to stare at Michael, wondering the same thing.

"I was team leader." Michael told them seriously, "You were my responsibility, I would never leave you behind. Never."

"And after we were gone?" Harm asked, he too had always wondered why Michael had stayed. For years, Harm had believed that Michael had enjoyed the work, enjoyed the killing, and that was why he stayed. Harm wasn't so sure about that anymore.

"Someone had to remain behind, to make sure that no one ever found out." Michael explained.

Magda stared at Michael incredulously, "So, you were willing to sacrifice your life, to make sure that we got ours?" she asked ashamed that she had ever thought badly of Michael. What Michael had sacrificed for them was more than she could fathom.

Michael shrugged as the others stared at him, stunned at the lengths that Michael had gone through to ensure that his brothers and sisters were safe.

Michael shrugged, "I didn't think that anyone would find out, I'd been planning this since they killed Francisco. Ten years of planning and patiently waiting for the right moment to begin my little operation. Still I had to be sure that no one ever found out."

"That long?" Harm asked amazed that his friend had kept the secret for so long, amazed at the planning and foresight that Michael had put into this plan.

Michael stared at his three friends, wanting them to understand it, as he had understood it at the time, "The day that they killed him, I knew that they would never let us go. Not till we were all dead, or wished that we were dead. I decided that night, that I would not allow that to happen. I worked harder than you, trained more than you, I became the best so that I would be appointed head Guardian Angel. Only then could I pull off my plans."

"Now here we are back together again." Rafael announced "To finish this once and for all."

Michael nodded in agreement, his eyes glittering with anger "I will not allow Puppet Master to do this." he told the others "No other child will see what we have seen, do what we had to do to survive. If it costs me my life, I will save those kids, I swear it."

Magdalene agreed with Michael but still "We are just four, there is no way that we can take the Big Nowhere. We'd need an army."

George Hammond stared at them "My men will go with you." he offered

"That's suicide for you men." Rafael told him "They will never get through the Big Nowhere."

"Rafael's right." Magda agreed with her husband "The place is riddled with hidden doors, where men can hide and surprise your men. Automated weapons systems, we know where they are, your people would be cut down."

"We have an army." Harm told them "I've called the others."

"Others?" Stanley looked at Michael "How many did you save?"

Rafael smiled looking at his brother "Not one Guardian Angel ever died in the field. How many are coming Gideon?" he said proudly

"All of them." Harm told the others "All 86 of them are on their way. We end this nightmare once and for all."

The others stared at Harm in shock, 90 Guardian Angels either already here or on their way here now!

"All of them?" Magda asked shocked "You've known where the others were all this time and never told us?" she demanded to know, Magdalene had missed the others, the rest of her family

"Not until today." Harm told them "Not until I got Michael's last will and testament and a disc. The disc contained the new names of everyone, and their locations and phone numbers. As well as the hidden accounts that paid our retirement checks. I guess that since I'm a lawyer now, Michael wanted me to take over the trust funds."

Magda turned on Michael, "You've known all along?" Magda demanded "We could have spoken to the others all this time?" She asked angrily

"No" Michael told them "That is the very trap that I wanted to avoid. I didn't want too many of us congregating together at one time. That would definitely had set off alarm bells." Michael then added his other reason "Besides, if one or more were caught, they could never reveal the locations of the others. Only I knew that."

"And if you got caught?" Harm asked, then shook his head "No, you are too damn stubborn, you would have taken it to the grave."

Jake stared at his former detective sergeant "I should have realized sooner." He admitted seeing the little things that might have led him to the truth earlier, "Little things that you said and did. Things that I never took any notice of, that is until I met Michael. Who, no offense Michael cause I actually like you, is probably the most paranoid human being that I have ever met."

Michael shrugged and chuckled "Hey in my world, that is a compliment my friend."

"Paranoia keeps you alive." Harm also chuckled "How many times did they beat that into our heads."

"Too many times." Magdalene smiled as she took a seat by her husband.

"Little things." Jake repeated "You hate crowds, just like Michael. You always seemed to pick up the little details that everyone else has missed and you could recite it all back verbatim. The way you walk into a room and take a quick look around yourself to see what you are facing. I never thought much about it, until I saw Michael doing the very same things." Jake shook his head, as more things became clear to him, "After that whole mess at the Clearview Mall a couple of months back. You were looking around at the destruction, and it looked to me like you were remembering something."

Rafael nodded in agreement "I thought that it looked like a Guardian Angel had been there. The signs were all there, lots of dead people, the fact that the perp had run from the crowd and not into the crowd. Weapons used, tactics, the very things that I would have done in that situation." Sitting up interestedly Rafael had to know how else he'd given himself away, and correct it for the future, "Anything else?"

"One last thing." Jake admitted staring at his friend "And I am ashamed to admit it, that it should have told me everything, and I didn't notice it until this very moment."

"What?" Rafael asked

"The day that I called you, to ask you to send a message into the underground. You asked me if I was going to help 'cancel' Michael. It didn't hit me until now, but how the hell did you know what codes Sanctuary used. You didn't say kill him, or take him out, you said very specifically, cancel." Jake realized something else "It was you who found Michael that night!"

Rafael smiled at his friend "You would have made a great Guardian Angel, you have the brains for it. Thank God you weren't with us though. I like you the way that you are. Yes, I was the one that found Michael. No one on earth knows Michael better than the three of us. I knew where to start looking for him and I found him. Got him to call you and to come in."

Jenny sat up remembering as well "And YOU!" she pointed to Harm "Michael almost gave you away as well! That day at the VCTF, when you represented him. You walked in with Paulie, and Michael got very angry and demanded to know what you were doing there! Paulie and I thought that Michael was talking about him, but Michael was talking about you. What were you, Harm, doing there!" Harm smiled and nodded in agreement

Michael shrugged unapologetic "Well it was quite a shock to see Harm there at that particular moment." he admitted "I hadn't seen him in years."

Rafael laughed, "You think that was tough?" he asked "I almost lost it completely the first time that Harm came to town."

Harm smiled remembering that as well "That was something else, it took everything I had to make it look like we were meeting for the first time."

Chapter 25 : Interludes

The group sat around the large apartment full from all of the food, all of them had eaten except for Sarah Mackenzie. Sarah was confused and hurt, and at this particular moment, she could not tell up from down, left from right. How could Harm, a man that she had known for years! How could this man, who had become her lover be a Guardian Angel. It did explain some things though, the way that Harm handled weapons, how he knew tactics. Some of the things that Harm had done, since she had known him, should have told her something. Perhaps she had just closed her eyes to it, Harm was after all a soldier as well as a lawyer. Thinking on it now Sarah realized that during some of their more dangerous assignments, Harm appeared to have the skills of a Special Ops soldier. Now though, Sarah realized that in actuality Harm was a fully trained Guardian Angel! That he never told her was the worst part of this all, how could he not trust her with the truth! What else was he keeping from her! Opening a glass door, Sarah stepped out into the cold night on the terrace. The cold did little to cool the anger and confusion that she now felt.

Harm had been talking to AJ Chedwiggen, telling the man why he lied. How many times he came close to telling the Admiral the truth, but in the end could not do it. With one eye on Sarah, Harm saw when she walked outside, and was about to follow her.

"I'll do it." Michael told his brother "You are too close to it, she will only yell at you. I can talk to her, explain it to her." he promised

"Be gentle Michael, I love her." Harm told his brother

Michael patted him on the shoulder and walked outside to talk to Sarah.

"Cold night." Michael began as he draped his jacket over Sarah's shivering shoulders.

Sarah accepted the coat but didn't say a word.

Michael thought for a moment about how best to explain things to Sarah.

"Sarah?"

"Hmm?"

Michael stared at the night sky "Do you know what it is like to live in terror?"

"What?" Sarah turned to Michael confused

Michael nodded to her seriously, "In terror." He repeated, and watched as Sarah shook her head "Harm does, every day from his childhood, to his teenage years, even to this very day. Living in terror, it is a horrible feeling Sarah. One that I hope you never experience."

"What are you talking about?" Sarah demanded to know

Leaning on the terrace rail, Michael explained "When we were kids, Sanctuary set quotas for us that we were expected to meet. Break down weapons, in so many seconds. Run the mile at a certain speed, and on, and on. Ten Guardian Angels were murdered, because they did not meet those expectations. Murdered by Sanctuary because they were not 'Good Enough' to be Guardian Angels. One chance, that is all you got, one week and one chance to meet your quotas." Looking over at Sarah, Michael saw that she was staring at him, open-mouthed "All of us, were warned at some time or another that we had failed to meet our quotas. Do you have any conception of what that is like? To know that you have one week to improve, or die? The terror you feel every moment of every day for that week. Just waiting and hoping that you pass your next evaluation. Only for the cycle to start again the very next week."

"Harm went through that too?" Sarah asked shocked, looking at Harm through the glass, she saw a face that she had never seen before in her life. It frightened the wits out of her that Harm could look like that.

Michael looked inside as well and also saw Harm's face "That's it, right there." he told Sarah "That is the look of terror. You want to know why Harm never trusted you enough to tell you? This is why, this right now, you out here and not in there with him. Harm is scared of losing you, he is scared that he has just given up his career, that he loves so much. Harm is scared that he has just given up the life that he has worked so hard to build. He is scared that he is not going to survive the next few days. That is a lot of fear for one person to cope with alone."

Sarah turned on Michael "He is not alone!" she told him angry that this man would ever think that she would let the man she loved deal with this alone.

"Don't tell me that. Tell that to him!" Michael told her simply "I'm not the one that is in love with you."

Handing Michael back his coat Sarah turned and walked back into the warmth of the apartment. Walked back and sat down by Harm and took his hand into her own and just held it reassuringly.

"Thank you Sarah." Harm whispered to her

Ten minutes later the party began to break up. Sam looked at her watch and jumped up.

"Oh no, Daniel it's almost nine. We have to pickup the baby, she needs to eat."

Daniel stood up "Of course, I can't believe it's so late!" he remarked

Jack grabbed his chest and called out "Oh, now I have heard it all." He announced to the others "The two people in the whole of the SGC, who have been known to work thirty hours straight at a time. Meet and have conversations about particle physics and moldy rocks until I have to grab them and force them to sleep. Survive on a diet of take-out Chinese food, chocolate walnut cookies and coffee are not allowed to be out past nine pm! Someone wake me up, I'm having a nightmare!" Everyone began to laugh as Sam blushed pink

Daniel stared at his best friend "Ha, ha, Jack. And they are artifacts, not moldy rocks!"

Janet chuckled as she slapped her husbands thigh "Get your ass moving general, we also have babies to feed and wash and put to bed." She ordered

"Yes Ma'am!" Jack stood up grabbing his own jacket and looked at Harm "So I guess that means that you are staying in town, now that you are out of the Navy."

Harm blinked, he hadn't even thought that far ahead "Yeah, I guess that's true."

"We are all staying until this is done." AJ ordered "And we will discuss your resignation letter tomorrow over breakfast." He told Harm "After I have gotten some sleep, and have time to let this all sink into my head. Tomorrow, 0900 at the mountain."

"Yes sir." Harm accepted the order

Sam looked at Sydney and Nigel, then at Harm and Sarah "Um, guys, Daniel and I thought you were leaving tonight." Sam began "So we offered the spare bedroom to Nigel and Sydney."

Sarah shook her head and smiled "It's okay Sam, we've imposed on you long enough."

"It's no imposition." Sam told her "I love it when you guys come to town."

"We'll get a hotel room." Harm told her "No big deal."

Michael rubbed his tired eyes "Harm, you and Sarah can stay in the spare bedroom upstairs."

"Thanks Michael." Harm smiled at his friend, then frowned "Mike, you're bleeding again." he told him as he saw the blood was seeping through his shirt.

Michael looked down "I just need to change the bandages is all. I'm fine." he shrugged it off.
"I'll change them." Jenny sighed as she went to the bathroom and bought out the first aid kit.

"Well we are going back to our hotel room." Randall smiled at his wife, who nodded in agreement

Randall went to his daughter, "So I'll see you for breakfast tomorrow right?"

Daniel wrote their home address out and handed it to Randall.

"You and Jenny come over and have breakfast with us."

"Sounds good." Randall hugged his baby girl and shook hands with Nigel

Jenny Fox also hugged Sydney "Tell him Syd, take the advice you were given tonight, and just tell him how you feel." she whispered into her step-daughter's ear.

"I will." Sydney hugged Jenny back, at first Sydney hadn't liked Jenny. Sydney had thought that the beautiful young blonde woman was after her dad's money. Later however, seeing them together, Sydney had to admit, even though Jenny Fox was just a year or two older than Sydney herself. That Jenny loved her father with all her heart, and that is all that Sydney wanted for her father, just someone to love. She had never really expected to become friends with her new step-mom, but she had. So Syd was willing to take advice from Jenny, and besides, when God tells you to do something. Well, Syd thought, you do it.

After everyone was gone, and after Harm and Sarah went upstairs to talk and then sleep. Jenny decided that it was time that she got some answers from Michael.

"Sit here Michael, and let me change those bandages."

Michael sat down removing his shirt

"So you lied to everyone." Jenny began with a smile, Jenny was not hurt that Michael had not trusted her. She understood that this was something that Michael had to do, and not share with anyone. Jenny didn't like it much, but she could understand Michael's reasoning for his actions. Yet she felt prouder of Michael than she had ever thought possible. Michael had saved them all! Michael had told her once that he loved the others and would die for them. Tonight, Jenny realized that Michael would do that very thing to save the people he loves.

"I didn't exactly lie." Michael began, hoping that Jenny wasn't upset. Looking at her, Michael could see that Jenny was smiling.

"I mean, I sorta told the truth. The Guardian Angels were dead, just not physically dead. Take Gideon for example, Gideon until today was dead, Harmon Rabb however, was very much alive. However, I was never asked if Harmon Rabb was alive."

Jenny finished taping the bandages and carefully hugged Michael "I'm just glad that you aren't alone anymore. More important, that you don't have to do this alone anymore. I am so proud of you, I can't tell you how proud of you I am."

Michael hugged Jenny close "Thanks for understanding."

Taking Michael's hands Jenny led him to the stairs "Let's go to bed."

After picking up little Sammy, Daniel drove his family and guests home. Arriving at their destination they went inside and Sam excused herself to feed her daughter. Wishing everyone a good night, Sam went upstairs.

Daniel smiled at his friends "Okay, kitchen is through that door right there. If you guys get hungry or thirsty, just help yourselves. Bedroom is this way." Daniel led the way to the spare bedroom.

"You have your own private bathroom right there. It has a shower if you want to clean up. We have a couple of brand new toothbrushes in there for you as well."

Sydney smiled at her old friend "This is fine Daniel, it's a great room. Thanks so much for asking us to stay." Sydney felt the mattress on the bed "Oh, I'm going to sleep good tonight."

Nigel smiled at Sydney's expression. After four days of sleeping on a hard brick floor, that bed looked like heaven to his best friend.

"I guess that means I get the couch." Nigel smiled

Sydney looked up surprised, "Don't be ridiculous, Nigel. There is plenty of room for the both of us here."

"Syd…" Nigel shook his head "It's no big deal, I'll be fine on the couch."

Sydney put her hands on her hips and a stern expression on her face. Daniel remembered that face very well, when Sydney Fox got that expression on her face. Nothing on this planet could move her, or change her mind.

"Well, I'll leave these sheets here on the chair. You two can decide what you want to do about the sleeping arrangements. Night." Daniel felt that these two needed to talk and he was just in the way right now. A hasty retreat was what was called for in this situation.

"Night Daniel." Syd called back as the door closed

"Syd…" Nigel began again trying to make Sydney Fox understand that he didn't need to be mothered. He would be fine on the couch.

"No Nigel, I don't want to hear it." Syd began "How many times have we shared the same bed?" she asked her teaching assistant

Nigel sighed "Many." he admitted

"Besides Nigel, on the couch you would have to lay on your back." Sydney reminded him

"Oh yeah." Nigel winced at the very thought, his back was still tender "I didn't think about that." he admitted

"Now" Syd grabbed the bag that her father and Jenny had bought for her, with her own underwear and clothes inside, plus toiletries "I am going to take a shower, then I am going to prepare a bath for you. The shower would kill your back right now."

"Syd." Nigel stared at her "I don't need to be mothered. I'm fine." he told her hotly

Syd looked hurt by his outburst and turned away from him.

"I was only trying to make it easier for you Nigel." Syd picked up her bag and headed for the bathroom.

'Oh damn it Nigel, you fool.' Nigel cursed himself, wondering why Syd would get so upset at him like this. Usually Syd would just throw him into the bath, or unscrew the shower head so he couldn't take a shower. Now Sydney was acting like this and Nigel didn't understand why!

"Wait, please Syd. I am so sorry." Nigel apologized to her "I didn't mean it, and you are more than right. The shower would really hurt right now. At least it did on the plane on our way back here. I'm sorry, I don't know what came over me."

Sydney turned back and smiled "You are tired, and you are hurt. I understand Nigel."

"I am that." Nigel admitted, but there was something that Sydney wasn't telling him "It's just…" he stopped and sat down on the edge of the bed

Syd dropped the bag and sat down beside Nigel "Just what?" she asked

"Forget it."

Sydney shook her head "Talk to me Nigel, please talk to me."

Nigel stared at Syd for a moment "Do you think me weak, Syd?", he finally asked her what had been on his mind for months now.

"What?" Sydney's eyes opened wide, of everything that Nigel could have asked her. This caught her by complete surprise.

"Do you think me weak?" Nigel repeated "I ask because lately, you have been treating me like I am a piece of glass that is about to shatter at any moment. First you treated me like a child after I got out of the hospital. Also lately, whenever some attractive woman talks to me. You seem to end up involved in our conversation and you steer it to where you want it to go. Do you think that I am going to break, just because Kate dumped me again?" he asked seriously

Sydney swallowed hard, Nigel had noticed, and it was just like him to try and figure it out himself, and coming to the wrong conclusions, of course. Instead of just asking her why she was acting this way.

"No, Nigel, I don't think you are weak. I would never think that." Syd began trying to control the fluttering in her stomach.

"Then why?"

Taking a deep breath, Sydney knew that now was the time. She had made a promise to herself that she would tell Nigel the truth.

"When we first got you to the hospital, after you were…hurt."

"Shot" Nigel said frustrated that Sydney would not say the word "I was shot Syd."

Sydney shot Nigel a glare, "Yes that." she admitted her expression softening "At first, the doctors wouldn't let me see you. I wasn't family." she told him

"Yes and you came up with the story that we were married to get in to see me."

"That's right, but what I never told you Nigel. Is that the first time that they let me see you, your heart stopped." Sydney choked out the words.
Nigel stared at his friend horrified that she had witnessed it happen. The doctors had told him that his heart had stopped for thirty seconds. However, they never told him that Sydney had been there and watched it happen. If their situations had been reversed, it would have killed Nigel.

Sydney continued "When that happened, I thought that I had died as well." She finally admitted "That's when I finally understood."

Nigel stared at Syd confused "Understood what?" he asked wanting to know.

Syd stood up and walked to the window and stared out into the night, "The reason that I insisted that you stay with me while you recovered. Is because I wanted to take care of you, myself, and not some nurse who didn't care. The reason that I interfered whenever some woman tried to flirt with you." Sydney bit the bullet and just said it, "I was jealous Nigel." she admitted.

Nigel stared at Sydney's back stunned "You were jealous? Why would you ever be jealous?" he asked needing to hear the words said out loud.

Syd turned to face Nigel "Because I love you!" she finally said aloud, and it felt so good to get it out in the open. To finally say the words felt like a weight had been lifted from her chest.

"I have fallen in love with you." Sydney said it again staring at Nigel's shocked face and quickly continued "I know that I've ruined everything we have." Syd told him "I know that I have probably ruined our friendship, but I can't help how I feel."

Standing up quickly Nigel was by Sydney and took her into his arms and held her.
"You have not ruined anything." Nigel told her

Sydney stared into Nigel's eyes "Really?" she asked hopefully

Nigel shook his head "All you have done is change the dynamic of our relationship."

"What are you saying Nigel?"

Nigel leaned in and kissed Sydney with as much passion as he possibly could. Sydney was surprised at first, but quickly that had changed as she grabbed Nigel's head and kissed him back. Finally separating only because of a lack of oxygen, Nigel smiled at Sydney.

"You changed it, because I love you too." Nigel told her simply "I have loved you for a very long time now."

Sydney smiled, her heart light as air "Then why…"

Nigel smiled ruefully "Why didn't I tell you? I was afraid that you would laugh at me."

"What?" Sydney asked shocked "I would never, ever laugh at you for saying those words to me."

"Compared to all of your old boyfriends…Well I'm not much of a comparison to them." Nigel admitted

"You're right about that Nigel." Sydney shook her head angrily "You are more man than any of them!"

Nigel looked up surprised that Sydney would say that "Really?"

Sydney sat down on the bed forcing Nigel to sit as well, "It takes more than muscles and a perfect body to be a man, Nigel. Yes they were pretty boys, they had muscles, they could fight. But you Nigel, are more man than any of them. You have never lied to me, like they did. You have never tried to steal from me, like some of them have. You have never felt the need to try and prove to me that you are some macho dickhead. You have all the qualities in a man that I want. You are honest, loyal, caring, you are smart, and you are a hell of a lot cuter than a lot of them were. You also kiss a whole hell of a lot better than any of them ever did." Sydney admitted with a huge smile on her face.

Nigel blushed at that comment

"I love you Nigel Bailey." Sydney leaned in for another kiss

"I love you too Sydney Fox." Nigel whispered holding her close, then kissed the woman he loved more than life itself.

Smiling Sydney laid back on the bed forcing Nigel on to lay on top of her, "And now I want you to make love to me." she whispered hotly into his ear, causing Nigel to shiver as he felt her soft skin and tight body underneath him, "Show me your love, Nigel. I need you so much."

Sydney awoke to the smell of frying bacon and coffee. Her stomach rumbling, Sydney reached out and felt the other side of the bed empty. Her eyes opened wide and Sydney jumped up.

"Nigel!" she called out looking around, the chair where Daniel laid the sheets for the couch were not there. Confused Syd began to think that she had dreamt the whole encounter last night.

Nigel rushed out of the bathroom hearing Sydney's panic, freshly showered and shaved Nigel still held his toothbrush in his hand, and his mouth full of toothpaste.

"Syd?" he mouthed as he rushed to her side "What's wrong?"

Sydney relaxed and laid back in bed "I'm sorry Nigel, it's just that when I woke up and you weren't here. Then I noticed that the sheets were gone, I started to think that I dreamt all of last night."

Nigel chuckled and shook his head "It wasn't a dream my love." he said lovingly stoking her hair.

Smiling Sydney sat up and kissed Nigel, toothpaste and all. Pulling back Syd smiled even wider.

"Yum, winter fresh mint." she teased licking her lips

"Only the best for you Syd." Nigel accepted her teasing good naturedly "You better hit the shower and get ready. Breakfast should be ready any minute now."

Sydney jumped up "That's right, dad and Jenny are coming too. I'll meet you downstairs in a bit, I have to make myself beautiful."

Nigel took Sydney into his arms "You already are beautiful."

Kissing him, Sydney playfully slapped Nigel's butt and giggled as she ran into the bathroom feeling like she was a teenager again, and that anything was possible, even true love.

Harm knocked on the door to the VIP room and waited.

"Come." Came the voice from inside

Opening the door Harm entered and closed the door behind him. Seated at a small table with two places, sat AJ Chedwiggen who was pouring himself a cup of coffee.

"Sit down Harm." AJ began "Have something to eat."

"Thank you sir." Harm sat down as the admiral poured him a cup of coffee.

"I've been doing a lot of thinking." AJ admitted

Well AJ had done little else but think last night. It had all come as such a shock to him to say the very least! That his best officer, was not what he said he was at all. Rather that he was once a Guardian Angel! A man trained in how to kill, to infiltrate and to destroy those who would kill helpless civilians. At first AJ couldn't help but be angry with Harm, for the lies that Harm had told him. The lies that AJ had accepted as the truth without a second thought. AJ felt as if his trust had been violated by Harm. To also know that if the situation they were in right now wasn't happening. Harm would have continued to lie to him, and most likely would have never told him the truth.

"I was pretty pissed last night." AJ began

Harm sipped his coffee and put the cup down, he had expected this to happen, "I can understand that sir, and I do apologize for lying, not only to you, but to the whole service."

AJ held up his hand to keep Harm from continuing "As I said, I was mad, but then, I put myself in your shoes for a moment. I realized that it must have been hell for you all these years. To keep your mouth shut, not let a hint of your past come up. Because, if Sanctuary had any idea that you were still alive…" AJ looked at his former officer "What would they have done to you Harm?"

"I would have had to run." Harm admitted "As fast and as far as I could."

"If you got caught?"

Harm nodded, realizing what the admiral was asking "I would have been made to disappear. I would have been taken to Puppet Master. There she would have interrogated me, using chemicals and physical means to find out where I have been. What I had done exactly, and if anyone knew that I was actually alive. Puppet Master would obviously know that Michael had been involved, since it was he, who was supposed to kill me. Michael would have been bought in and received the same treatment. Then we would both have been cancelled."

AJ nodded having guessed as much, then asked, "And to this day, do you still look over your shoulder?"

Ashamed to admit it, Harm however couldn't deny it either, "Always sir, I'm not as paranoid as I used to be. The first two years after I was out, I never left the grounds of Annapolis. I was too scared that someone would recognize me, and take me back. I've gotten better over the years, but I never relax completely either." Harm admitted

"That's what I thought." AJ admitted "I would have felt the same, and it pisses me off that one of my people has had to live like this." Reaching into his pocket AJ pulled out Harm's resignation letter and tore it in half "Your resignation is not accepted commander. However I am granting you extended leave to take care of your personal matter."

Harm stared at the Admiral in shock unable to believe that this was actually happening. That the admiral would take him back, knowing the truth.

"Take care of it once and for all, Harm." AJ held out his hand, which Harm took "Finish it and come home."

"Yes sir." Harm didn't say anymore than that, afraid that his voice might crack from the emotion of it all. Afraid that he might break down all together.

"So Rafael and Maggie AND Harm, are like Michael?" Paulie asked again in shock

Jake nodded to his partner and brother. First thing that morning Mira and Jake had gone to the hospital. Only to find that Annie and Jenny were already there, and had just told Paulie what had happened after he got shot the night before.

"Yeah, they are." Jake admitted "Michael saved them, got them out from… you know." he finished not wanting to say it out loud in a public place like this.

Annie sat in a chair by Paulie, just holding his hand, not willing to let go for anything.

"And he turned in his badge last night." Annie added as well

"What?" Paulie looked at Jake even more shocked than before "Why the hell did he do that?"

"Cause, he is going with Michael to finish the job." Jake told him

"Well I can understand that." Paulie admitted "Family is family, no matter what. How's Michael taking it?" he asked Jenny

"It's a toss up really." Jenny admitted to her family "On the one hand, he is thrilled to have them back in his life. I can see now how much he's really missed them. He's missed just talking to them, to talk to someone that understands where he is coming from. On the other hand, Michael is also mad at them for exposing themselves now and coming back. It is his greatest fear that something might happen to them now. After all that he did and went through to make sure that they got out and were safe."

"And how are you doing Jenny?" Mira asked her baby cousin

Jenny smiled, "I'm just happy that Michael doesn't have to do this all alone anymore. That he finally has some help."

"But you are still scared aren't you." Mira asked knowingly

Jenny nodded "I'm terrified that I am going to lose him." Looking at Mira, Jenny had to know "Is it terrible of me, that I just want him to stay home and sell books and to hell with the rest of the world?" she asked

"No" Mira shook her head "It's not wrong to want that Jenny."

Paulie made himself more comfortable in the narrow hospital bed, well as comfortable as possible under the circumstances. These hospital beds were much too small for a man of his size.

"Can't he just turn it over to the others?" Paulie asked looking at the others "I mean the man is hurt, I'm sure that they would understand and finish the job." He offered reasonably, any sane man would do that very thing.

Annie shook her head "He will never stop until it's over." she told them remembering how Michael was after he returned from the fort with the hostages.

"You should have seen him in Syria." Annie sat back in her seat holding on to Paulie's hand "The man is unstoppable, he got in and did his mission. Took out all the bad guys by himself, got himself cut up by a knife after he'd already been shot because I messed up." Annie admitted and explained about her mistake. She felt no guilt in telling these people the truth about New York. They were Annie's family, and besides, they knew most of the story anyway. "He bled for three hours, but not once did he think of stopping until he finished his assignment. Michael did not allow himself to collapse until we were airborne and heading out of Syria. After Janet patched him up, he refused to go to sleep and stood guard over the two traitors we bought back with us. No, Michael won't stop. Especially now knowing what this woman has done. Creating another generation of kids to be killers. No way that Michael backs down now, and all I have to say is, God have mercy on her when Michael does find her."

They began to arrive in Colorado Springs, at first by ones, then by two's and three's. Some having met each other while waiting for connecting flights. There had been hugs and kisses exchanged, to the average observer, it had just been friends that had met by accident and were now getting reacquainted. However, after pleasantries were exchanged, the talk had turned to the death and destruction that lay ahead for them all. They had all been surprised when they had received the phone calls from Gideon the night before. Wondering how Gideon had found them in the first place, that had changed quickly however. Once Harm explained to them what was happening now. About the nuclear weapons, about impending war unless Puppet Master was stopped. Most important of all, at least to the 86, was the news that Puppet Master had taken another 100 children. That those children were now going through what they had gone through. They all knew that they would not allow that to continue, no one had been there to protect them as children. Now however it was different, the Guardian Angels would not allow it to go on for one more moment than was humanly possible. That they would protect those children if no one else would. None of the Guardian Angels wanted these innocent children to suffer as they had suffered. Renting cars and getting taxi's the groups began to converge on their hotel, the Regency.

"Veronica?" The hotel manager came over to the young woman "What's the situation like now?"

"Well sir…" Veronica tapped a few keys "We are fully booked up now that we have that family reunion coming in."

"How many of them have showed up so far?" he asked his desk receptionist

"Ah, let me see, last count 35. Another 51 are supposed to be here by this afternoon."

"Some family huh?" The manager chuckled

"I'll say." Veronica agreed as an oriental man and a black woman approached the desk

"May I help you?" Veronica asked pleasantly

"Yes we are here for the Angel family reunion." The woman announced "My name is Joan Angel."

"I am Azreal Angel." The handsome oriental man told her.

"Of course." Veronica smiled, wondering what was going on. So far the Angel family had consisted of black, white, oriental and even Hispanic. This was one weird family.

"Good morning." Janet smiled as she walked into Daniel and Sam's kitchen.

"Morning Janet." Sam smiled as her friend went to grab a cup of coffee.

"Hi Janet." Daniel poured the coffee for Janet

Taking a seat Janet wished the Foxes and the Bailey's a good morning.

"I'm glad I caught you Nigel." Janet began rummaging through her bag "I forgot to give these to you last night." She held up the bottle of pills

"Antibiotics." She told him "Take them three times a day, with meals until they are gone. How's your back feeling this morning." She asked

"Better." Nigel admitted swallowing the pill

"I want to check it out before I go. Make sure everything is healing nicely."

"By the way Nigel." Preston began while he buttered his toast "How did you hurt your back?"

Nigel looked to Sydney for help on this one. He didn't want to actually tell anyone what had happened to him.

"Tell him Nigel." Sydney encouraged "He's your brother after all."

"Nigel?" Preston was getting worried, Randall and Jenny looked up as well.

"Ah…" Nigel began "You see, after we tried to escape and were caught. Our captors decided to make an example of someone. It was either me or Syd, so I told them that the escape plan was my idea."

"What did they do to you Nigel?" Randall asked him seriously, ashamed that he hadn't insisted on an answer the night before. But then again, Randall had just been so happy that they were safe. That it had never occurred to him to even ask.

"I did tell them that it was my idea." Sydney told the others "But they wouldn't believe me. They seemed under the impression that a woman wouldn't be able to think of a way to escape. So when Nigel told them it was his idea, they took him away and…" Sydney couldn't say it, just like she couldn't admit aloud that Nigel had been shot.

"Nigel!" Preston demanded an answer

"I was whipped." Nigel told them "I was strung up and they lashed me."

Jenny's mouth opened wide "Oh my God Nigel!" Horrified by the very thought.

"I'm fine…" Desperately Nigel turned to Janet "Tell them Janet, I'm fine."

Janet agreed, well almost agreed with the assessment, "Physically, yes you will be fine in a few days. Psychologically I don't know, that is not my field of expertise."

"Let me see, Nigel." Preston demanded, wanting to know what those bastards did to his little brother.

"Preston!" Nigel's face flamed red, he was embarrassed enough as it was. The idea of showing anyone his wounds was humiliating.

"Get it off Nigel." Randall agreed "Let the doctor take a look any way."

Reluctantly Nigel opened his shirt and allowed Janet to take a look. The moment the shirt was off Preston looked at his brother's back.

"Bloody hell." Preston was shocked to see the lash marks

"Those bastards." Randall agreed angrily

"How's the tenderness?" Janet asked probing the marks

"Not so bad really." Nigel admitted still wincing a bit "Much worse a couple of days ago."

"Good." Janet lifted the shirt into place "You are healing fine. Now as to the other reason I'm here." Janet looked at both Nigel and Sydney "You both went through a traumatic time. I've asked a friend of mine to come here this morning and talk to you. His name is Stanley Keyworth, and he works for the American Trauma Victims Society. He is going to talk to you about what happened. He is a trauma expert and psychologist, he knows about what you went through. He spent a lot of last night and is going to spend the next few days talking to all of you."

"It's not necessary doctor." Sydney smiled "Nigel and I have been through worse than this." she told them bravely, not wanting to admit that this time Sydney Fox had been shaken to her core. Sydney had not saved the day, she had to be rescued by another. That the man she loved had been tortured and she could not do anything to help him.

"Talk to the doctor." Her father told her "Tell him the truth Sydney."

"Dad…"

"No" her father told her forcefully "I know you Sydney, and I know this affected you deeply. This is not one of your normal relic hunts, where someone what's some relic that you have found. These men wanted you dead for no other reason than that you are an American, they had no mercy, and dammit." Randall shook his head "I don't care how much you deny it to yourself, I know that you love Nigel. I also know that it would have killed me, if someone had done this to Jenny." Randall was going to say more, but he saw that Sydney was actually about to crack and let her emotions go.

"Your father is right Sydney." Jenny agreed one hundred percent with her husband "You need to talk to someone. You too Nigel."

Tears began to slide down Sydney's face remembering "They laughed." She told the others "They laughed when they threw Nigel back into our cell after they beat him. I wanted to kill them all." Sydney admitted

The doorbell rang and Sam hurried to answer it, hoping it was Stanley. Opening the door she saw the doctor smiling at her, wishing her a good morning.

Sam pulled him inside surprising Stanley, and quickly told him what was happening. Nodding, he let Sam lead the way to the kitchen.

When they entered the kitchen, they saw that Sydney Fox was now really crying. Her head buried in Nigel's chest as he held her and stroked her hair, telling her it was going to be alright.

Looking at the others, Stanley took off his jacket and motioned the others out.

"I'll look after them." he said softly and sat down and introduced himself to Sydney and Nigel. Gently he began to talk to them.

Randall Fox paced the living room angrier than he'd ever been in his life. The only other time that he had ever seen Sydney this upset was when her mother had died when she was a young girl. Randall Fox, for the first time in his life actually felt murderous. He wanted to inflict pain on those men who had inflicted this pain on his baby.

"I want to kill them." he said softly to the others, not wanting to disturb the doctor who was trying to help his children. "No one does this to my baby, no one!"

Jenny sat on the couch wiping her own tears away "Those animals don't deserve to live."

Daniel knew that he shouldn't say anything, but he knew that these people needed to know the truth.

"The MFM will never hurt anyone ever again." He promised them

Randall spun around "How can you be sure of that." He asked "I bet they are planning a strike right now. Payback for our releasing the hostages." he said angrily

Daniel shook his head "Listen to me Randall, I can't go into specifics. The MFM will never harm anyone ever again. I know this for a fact."

"Daniel is right." Janet agreed, remembering the giant explosion in the desert "Sydney's and Nigel's 'Guardian Angel' saw to that." she told them meaningfully

Preston who had been contemplating dark thoughts himself looked up. "You mean…"

Daniel nodded and went on "I once read a book about angels. In it was a copy of a document that was written during the time of Moses. No one knows for sure who wrote it, some say it was written by Moses or one of his followers, some say that it was written by the angel himself, I don't really know, but it made a deep impression on me. It said 'Beware those who are wicked and would seek to harm those who are innocent, for I am the right hand of God. I am the divine instrument of my Lords justice. I and my fiery sword will find you no matter where you hide. I am the Archangel Michael, prepare to be judged.'" Daniel looked at Randall who was staring at him openmouthed "Judgment came last night for the MFM."

Just then the front door opened and Jack O'Neill entered the room. Spotting the others he moved to them quickly.

After wishing them all a quick good morning, Jack had to ask, "Did you guys see the news this morning?" he asked them

"No, why?" Sam asked

Picking up the remote Jack switched the TV onto the news channel. They all watched

"To repeat today's top story. At 3 am local time in Syria this morning a daring raid was conducted by US forces into Syria to rescue hostages that were being held for ransom by the terrorist organization the Muslim Freedom Movement. Three special forces commando teams entered the camp and rescued those hostages and killed or wounded all the terrorists there. This coming on the heels of the news that the MFM were indeed responsible for the attack just over three weeks ago at LAX international airport in Los Angeles, which claimed the lives of 75 Americans and wounding many more. We are going live now to Cheyenne Mountain in Colorado Springs, where the President has been spending a few days."

The screen changed then showed the flag of the United States in the background and a podium set up with the seal of the President. CJ Cregg stood in front of it fielding questions.

"Yes, Katie?"

The young blonde reporter stood up, "CJ, did the White House confirm that it was indeed the MFM who were responsible for the attack at LAX, and if so was this the deciding factor in invading Syrian sovereign territory."

"Yes, it was confirmed by sources in the CIA, NSA and FBI, using three different sources each that confirmed that it was the MFM who was responsible for the attack at LAX. Yes it was also the deciding factor to go ahead and use military force to remove the further threat of future attacks against us. As well as to rescue the hostages that the MFM had captured."

"CJ" More reporters shouted

CJ pointed to another reporter "Danny?"

Danny Concanon held up his notebook, "Was it ever considered by the White House to use the Guardian Angel known as Archangel against the MFM?"

Smoothly CJ continued "No it was not. First of all the White House, does not know the present whereabouts of the former agent known as Archangel. Second, Archangel no longer works for us, he is retired, and finally, he is just one man, what could one man possibly do when faced with overwhelming odds. Instead we used the military. Matt."

Instantly Danny knew that CJ was lying to him, but kept it to himself. If Michael was involved, Danny knew that he would never be able to confirm it as fact. The White House would never admit it and Michael would simply deny it ever happened. Besides, Danny already had the story of the decade, there was no need to ruin Michael's life. "No" Danny decided "Let Archangel rest in peace." and he closed his notebook.

"What forces did we use last night or I should say early this morning."

"Three special forces units from Delta Force, consisting of twenty men per unit. Two Apache attack helicopters were also used in the attack. Two of the delta force units pinned down the MFM terrorists with the aid of the apache gun-ships while the other team went and recovered the hostages they were then loaded on four Black Hawk helicopters and made their way back to the USS Ronald Regan. From there they were treated for their injuries and put on a C-130 and headed back home. As of now they are safe and back in the country."

"Can we speak to them?" another reporter shouted

CJ nodded as she read off her notes, "We will be setting up a press conference with the former hostages, that will be later this afternoon. Cheryl…"

Jack switched the TV off "Can you believe that?" he asked them "Sixty delta's and two gun-ship's, and it really was only one man." he laughed "Well the truth is stranger than fiction." he admitted

Jed looked up from the file he was reading when Josh walked in. Closing the file Jed stared at his assistant chief of staff.

"Well?" he asked pointedly

Josh shifted uncomfortably "Interrogations on the agent Loki are concluded. So far we have found that what he told Archangel is indeed what he told us now. Now we just need to confirm it with an independent source that Loki supplied, Control is working on that as we speak."

"And this Loki?" Jed asked nervously

"He committed suicide this morning." Josh told the President

"How?" Jed demanded to know.

Josh swallowed hard not liking it a bit himself "Control gave him an option sir. Do it himself, or someone would do it for him. Loki decided to do it himself."

Jed shook his head, wondering when this madness would be over.

"Anything else?" he asked tiredly

"Just one thing sir. Archangel knows about the other team. Apparently Loki knew and told him. The good new is, that Archangel thinks he knows where Puppet Master is hiding now."

"Where?"

"The Big Nowhere, Mr. President." Josh answered

Jed was confused "But no one knows where that is. How are we going to find it?"

"Well…" Josh shook his head not believing it himself "Apparently, when everyone decided that they didn't know where the place was. They neglected to ask Archangel about the base's location."

"Archangel knows?" Jed thought about it for a moment "Of course he knows, he grew up there!" Jed snorted in disgust "And no one ever thought to ask him, or any of the others when they were alive?"

"Apparently not, Mr. President."

Jed snorted in disgust "Makes you wonder why they call it the intelligence agency."

Josh smiled "Yes Mr. President."

"Where is Michael now?"

"Resting Mr. President. He is waiting for Control to confirm what we have learned. I sent Will to see him, make sure that he is okay."

Will and Elsie made it past the armed guards standing outside Murder in Store. Looking back they saw that their secret service detail was doing as it was told and remaining outside the store. Will felt uncomfortable traveling with the detail. However Leo had insisted that all senior staff were to have secret service agents with them at all times until the present crisis was resolved. Will certainly hoped it was soon. The soldier standing by the front door came to attention and opened the door for the two. Entering the store, they saw to their surprise, store employees taking inventory and restocking shelves. It seemed to both Will and Elsie that Michael was getting ready to reopen his store soon.

Will spotted Michael entering the elevator to go back up.

"Michael!"

Looking over Michael spotted him and waved him over.

"Hello Will." Michael shook his hand

"This is Elsie, my sister."

"A pleasure to meet you." Michael smiled at her, moving to one side he motioned in "Please come upstairs."

They exited the elevator on the top floor, where they could talk easily with no interruptions.

"How are you feeling Michael?" Will asked concerned

"I'm doing fine actually. I'll feel better once this is over with, and I can open my doors again to the public."

"Well we are glad that you are feeling okay. The President was concerned."

"Thank him for his concern for me." Michael motioned to seats

"I bought Elsie with me for a reason." Will began "Elsie had an idea about what we talked about before."

"Really?" Michael sat back "Tell me."

Will looked at Elsie "It was your idea."

"Well, I was thinking…"

Elsie began to out line her idea to Michael, who looked intrigued at the notion.

"Me write a book as fiction?" Michael smiled "I hadn't thought of that." he admitted

"If you write it as fiction, everyone will believe that it's just another story. No one will believe that it actually happened. Especially if you change the names and places." Elsie explained

"If I survive this, I will definitely think about it." Michael told them "Now I want you to deliver something for me to the President."

Michael picked up a thick folder and handed it to Will "This is what I believe that Puppet Master is up to, and what she plans to achieve by her actions."

"Really?" Will asked "Do you mind?" he asked

"Not at all. Help yourselves."

Will opened the file and began to read, his jaw dropped as he passed the first page to Elsie who also read.

"Holy shit." She muttered as she read the words.

Closing the file Will stood up "I have to get this to the President right away!"

"Do that, I'll be waiting." Smiling Michael added "Also please tell the President that I have a surprise for him."

"What?" Will asked confused, wondering what the agent had in mind

"I'll tell him when the time is right." Michael promised "For now, just get that file to the President."

"What could you have done differently Sydney?" Stanley Keyworth asked her "Keeping in mind that you were surrounded by a lot of men carrying automatic weapons. While you, yourself were unarmed and you also had the threat of what they would do to Nigel hanging over your head?"

Sydney held tight to Nigel's hand and thought, but like before nothing came to mind. That fact infuriated her to no end.

"I don't know!" she said angrily "But I should have done something!"

"You did do something." Stanley disagreed "You did what is the most difficult thing to do in your situation. You waited, and sometimes waiting is the most hardest, most frustrating thing that you can do. You had to wait for help, and it came to you. I know that you pride yourself on being a strong, independent woman. There is nothing wrong with that, as long as you understand that you cannot handle everything on your own. Now 99 times out of a 100, you would be able to deal with any situation that comes along. It's that 100th time that is the kick in the ass, it's that 100th time that sneaks up on you when you least expect it to, and BAM!" Stanley clapped his hands together "You think that you are useless. You are not Sydney, you are still that same strong, independent woman that you have always been. Nothing has changed in that regard."

"He's right Syd, so what if one time out of a hundred you need help. That is better than 99 percent of the people out there." Nigel put in for good measure.

"I know you are right." Sydney admitted painfully "It just hurt so much, when they dragged you away, Nigel. I felt like I was never going to see you again, and that thought terrified me."

Stanley patted Sydney's hand, "You would not be human if you weren't scared at the moment that they took away the man that you love. That feeling was completely normal under the circumstance." he reassured her

Sydney picked at the crispy bacon that still sat on her plate. Her mind still in turmoil, Sydney was still having a hard time accepting the truth. Stanley knew that and he also knew this was going to take more than one session to get over.

"Enough for today." He smiled handing Sydney a card "Think about what I have said, what Nigel has told you as well. I'm sure that Nigel knows you better than anyone else, and ask yourself, would Nigel lie to me? We will meet again tomorrow at the same time. Until then, if you feel that you need to talk. You have my number, don't be shy about using it to get in touch with me." Standing up Stanley retrieved his coat taking one last look at the couple before him "I know that right now you are having a hard time believing that these feelings will ever go away. They will." Stanley promised "That is the great thing about the human mind. It takes time, but in time you will get past this, I know you can't see it now, but you will."

During the drive back to the mountain, Will Bailey took the time to commit everything that Michael wrote to memory. Mentally preparing himself to deliver the briefing to the President and the rest of the staff, as soon as they arrived. Having called ahead, Will told them that it was urgent and that he would be there as soon as he possibly could get there. Arriving at the gates, the guards did their security check and allowed them to proceed. Heading down the elevator, Will recited to himself the salient points that he had to make to the President and the head of the joint chiefs, as well as to the others. As the elevator doors opened, Will found himself face to face with Toby.

"Come on." Toby said simply as they headed down to the offices allocated to the President and his staff. "What is it that you have?"

Will handed over the file to Toby "Archangel, using all the information that he has collected. Plus his knowledge of how Puppet Master thinks, has come up with what he thinks she is planning."

"Really?" Toby looked up sharply and saw Will's expression "That bad huh?"

"Worse, I'm really trying to look brave right now." Will admitted as he knocked on the door and opened it.

Toby sniffed "If this is your brave face, I never want to see you scared."

The entire senior staff including Admiral Fitzwallace and Control were there waiting on him.

Leo looked up from the file that he was reading and saw that Will was actually sweating.

"Calm down Will." The President ordered, seeing the man was extremely agitated "Calm down and tell us what you have found out."

Taking deep breaths, Will forced himself to remain calm, Archangel could be wrong, couldn't he?

"Well Mr. President, Archangel, using all the information at hand and his insider knowledge of Puppet Master, has come up with what he thinks is going to happen."

"And that is what exactly?" Asked Josh Lyman

Will stood in the center of the room, and in fact the center of attention as he began "We know, according to the information that was extracted from the agent Loki, that the americium has been processed. Then taken and made into three devices, two small suitcase devices of 50 kilos apiece and one giant blast of 150 kilos. Using the naquada, we also know that this mineral radically increases the power and radius of a nuclear explosion. Now again according to agent Loki, one bomb was going to Washington DC and the other, the larger bomb. Was to be used in Syria, agent Loki told Michael it was because the MFM were to receive blame for the first and second explosion on American soil. Taking all these factors into consideration, Archangel thinks the following. The first blast will take place in New York, because it is densely populated. Especially the island of Manhattan which is home to 9 some odd million people. The second device will go off in Washington, this is going to be done just hours after the first blast. A kind of one, two punch to completely shock every American. However the second reason for the Washington target, is because it is the seat of power in this country. If the bomb goes off in Washington, the country will be crippled. Every elected official will be killed, you as well Mr. President, as well as all of us. Except for the person that has been chosen by Puppet Master to replace you sir. This would be someone in the chain of ascension. That person would receive a call, saying that his or her mom is sick, or something. Any excuse that will get him or her out of Washington before the bomb goes off. Being that you are now dead, this person will be called back as the only man who survived this tragedy and be sworn into office as the next president. This person will be under the complete control of Puppet Master. The cry of outrage in this country will be unbelievable, they will demand retribution. That is where the third device comes into play. A bomb that size with the naquada will destroy much if not all of Syria, now this will infuriate the rest of the middle east. Especially since Syria will announce that it had absolutely nothing to do with what happened. This will cause general chaos and a lot of anger in the region and commencing a Jihad against us. Then we will have no choice but to defend ourselves by taking on the entire middle east. Michael believes that we will win the war, between reinstating the draft and drafting every young able body person available and obviously nuclear weapons will play a big part in that since we will be facing multiple countries, also our allies like the British, the Australians will help us win. Once the war is over, martial law will reign supreme in America, because we will be under the constant threat of terrorist attack. Last, to ensure that anyone who has any negative comments about how America is now being run. Puppet Master will have her new generation of Guardian Angels to kill off any opposing voices." Will looked around and saw that he was surrounded by a group of stunned faces. Holding up the file, Will added "Michael goes into a lot greater detail on how this is going to be accomplished. The main thing Mr. President, is that you must remain outside of Washington until this is over."

Stunned Jed turned to Control, "Well what do you think?"

"I was afraid of something of this sort, as you know Mr. President." Control admitted as he flipped through the file "However, this is much greater in scope that I ever thought possible."

"Leo, Fitz?" Jed turned to them

"It's feasible Mr. President." Fitz admitted "Especially taking in the present climate in the country after the bombing in LA. If you add to that the destruction of two of our most major cities? I can certainly see us going to war."

Leo nodded in complete agreement "Especially if the attacks happen almost on top of one another, and destroying the leadership of this country. People will panic and they will be incensed and will want, no demand that we retaliate against someone. That is apparently what Puppet Master is hoping for. Rapid and devastating strikes, this will give no one time to think, just react."

Josh sat back in his seat shaking his head "No one will even notice that they have lost their freedoms until it is too late. Many will even welcome it, if it is done correctly. You know 'this is done to ensure that what happened in New York and Washington never happens again.' That kinda thing."

"Okay" Jed Bartlet stared at his senior staff "Now that we think that we know what might happen. How do we prevent it from happening."

Control as usual took the direct approach, "We find out from Michael the location of Puppet Master's base and we bomb it back to the goddamn stone age."

CJ looked up surprised "But what about the children?" Looking at the President and at the others "We have to try and save them if we can."

"We can't afford to do that." Control admitted "Our resourses are limited, and Michael is only one man. I know he is the best there is, but there is no way possible that he can take the Big Nowhere by himself, Loki said that there are a couple of hundred guards there, plus support staff and trainers. Now what Michael might be able to do is inflitrate the base and destroy it from within. That is still taking one hell of a risk." Control warned the others "We cannot let Puppet Master's plans continue, she must be stopped. If that means some children have to die to accomplish that, then that is what it will take."

"Mr. President, there is one more thing. A request really, it is written on the last page of the report." Will informed them.

Leo opened the report and turned to the last page. Putting on his reading glasses, Leo read it aloud.

"Mr. President, I have done everything you have asked of me, even though it went against what I wanted. I rescued your hostages, I took out the MFM and their financial backing. Now I make one request of you. I would like you and your senior staff, your wife and children and Control to meet me tomorrow morning at the Regency hotel downtown, for breakfast. I have a secret to share with you. However, I must have your word of honor sir, that what you see and hear tomorrow will not leave the room ever. Breakfast is at nine o'clock sharp." Confused Leo looked to Will, "Did he give any indication what the hell this surprise is?"

"No sir." Will admitted "I have no idea as to what he is planning."

Fitz looked over to the President "I don't know sir. It could be a trap." he warned, not really trusting anyone at the moment.

Leo looked at his deputy "What do you think Josh?"

Josh was staring at the floor, his mind going through all the possibilities that he could think of. In the end it came down to gut instinct.

"We started this out trusting Michael." Josh began, and his voice became more positive by the moment "Michael has not let us down yet. I say we trust him, and do as he requests."

"CJ, Toby, Will?" The President asked them their opinions

"We should go." CJ agreed with Josh

"Go." Toby agreed

"Go" Will added his own opinion

"Then we will go." Jed also trusted Michael with his life, now he was trusting the agent with the lives of millions. "Set it up Josh."

"Yes Mr. President."

Rafael got off the elevator and entered Michael's apartment. Looking around he saw that everyone was there, SG-1, General's Hammond and O'Neill, Jake, the people from JAG, even the civilians who were now involved in this. Mira, Jenny, Tony Turelli sr, and even Sydney Fox and Nigel Bailey were there. Last but certainly not least was Michael, who stood facing the windows looking down at at the street. Arms behind his back, Michael stood like a statue, as the others stared silently at him. Rafael knew that pose, Michael was planning inside his head. He knew the forces waiting for him, and he knew what forces he had. Now it was just a matter of planning to get them in and out without any casualties.

Without turning from the window Michael spoke "Report Rafael."

"Everyone is here and settled into their hotels. I have arranged for buses to transport everyone tomorrow to Cheyenne mountain at your order."

"Good, Gideon?"

Harm looked up "I have arranged for three C-130's to land at Cheyenne Mountains private field at 2100hrs tonight, they will then refuel and have everything ready for tomorrow. We also have Sanctuary's C-130 so that will be twenty of us per plane, plus equipment and that should give us plenty of room to extract everyone from the site."

"Magdalene?"

"Banquet hall is already arranged for a private breakfast and will be kept empty for the rest of the day. Electronics will be arriving this afternoon, I will head over there when it arrives and supervise the installation process."

Michael paused for a moment in thought, then added, "Ensure that everything can be taken apart quickly and moved at a moments notice."

"Done."

"As for myself, I have given Gadget instructions on what we will be needing for the raid. He does not understand completely what is going on. I let him believe that I have used the Sanctuary discretionary funds to hire Mercs. No one will know what is going to happen until the last moment, and not until I have my assurances from the President. I also have one last trick up my sleeve, just in case someone tries to double cross me."

Michael turned from the window and moved into the room to the others.

"One last thing, Dad, I'm going to need some guards to station themselves around all the entrances to that dining hall. I want the entire area kept clear of reporters. Also we are going to need pilots and people to guard the planes while we do the strike."

"That won't be a problem son." George promised his son.

"You have the plan yet?" Rafael asked his brother.

Michael smiled tapping his head, "I'm working on the last few details now."

"When do we go?" Harm asked

"Tomorrow." Michael told them "By tomorrow night it will all be over, one way or another." he promised the other Guardian Angels.

Michael's cell phone rang, answering it, he listened "Very good Mr. Lyman. Just go to the main banquet hall, the arrangements have already been made. No, no hints Mr. Lyman, you will have to wait until tomorrow." Hanging up the phone he looked to the others.

"We are set, now we start the countdown to mission. Usual rules apply, no one drinks, no one goes out, everyone goes to bed early. I want everyone well rested and in top form for tomorrow. Mags, you will spread the word to the others."

"Done." Magdalene agreed and gathered her things and left

Michael looked at both Harm and Rafael "I know that you guys want to finish up any last minute personal stuff that you have to take care of. So go ahead and do that, just check in later and make sure that everything is set. This is our last mission, we do this right, and we do it safe, and we all come home."

As the meeting broke up, Rafael went to Jake and Mira. Rafael had a big favor to ask of them, and not much time left.

"Jake, Mira, a minute please." Rafael moved over to a private corner

"Yeah Rafael, what is it?" Jake asked curiously

"Maggie and I were talking last night, and since we are both going into this…Well we need someone to look out for Michelle. If anything happens to us, we need to know that Michelle will be taken care of, you know, people we trust." Rafael looked at them nervously, he knew that he was asking a lot. They already had three kids, one just a baby, still, his little girl needed to be protected. "Will you do this for us?" he asked

Mira didn't hesitate for a millisecond, "Of course, Rafael. We would be honored to take care of Michelle for you."

"That's right." Jake told his friend, who looked relieved beyond all measure "But, nothing is going to happen to you buddy. Both you and Maggie are going to be just fine, and back home tomorrow night."

"Thanks." Rafael told them relieved "All the papers are with our lawyer, we already have a trust fund set up and a college fund set up for Michelle."

"It'll be alright." Jake promised "Just one thing I gotta know, why did you quit the force?" he asked "I mean do you hate it?" Jake had to know

Rafael shifted uncomfortably "I loved being a cop." Rafael admitted "Still, you now know what I am now, who I really am. I figured you wouldn't want someone like me around, you know, someone that you couldn't trust."

Jake stuck his hand into his pocket and pulled out a badge, "I trusted you with my life a lot of times. Paulie has trusted you too, so has everyone at the VCTF at sometime or another. I still trust you, so does Paulie, this never has to go beyond us." Jake promised holding up the badge "It's yours if you want it back." he offered

"You'd take me back, even though I lied to you?" Rafael stared at the badge, wanting it so very badly

Mira broke in, "You were trying to protect your family. If there is anything that the Turelli's can understand is protecting family. Take it back Rafael, Colorado Springs needs men like you."

Rafael reached out and took back his badge, "Thanks, I really do love being a cop." he admitted to them.

Jake patted his friend on the shoulder "This city needs a Guardian Angel looking after it's citizens."

Harm sat on the park bench, it was the middle of February, and it was cold. Still, Harm didn't seem to notice it much, as he stared at the still frozen pond in front of him. Sarah moved towards him, and sat down on the bench beside him.

As Harm continued to stare at the frozen lake, he began, "I've always hated winter." Harm admitted aloud as Sarah sat, "It always reminded me of my life before I joined the navy." Looking around at the barren trees "It's all so dead, just like I was dead, inside. Now I have to go back, back to the Big Nowhere."

Sarah watched as Harm began to shiver, and although it was cold outside. Sarah also knew that the shiver had nothing to do with the cold. It has all to do with going back to the place where he was raised. Curious Sarah had to know, "Why did you call it that?"

Harm chuckled morosely, "Michael named it that, and the name stuck. As kids all we ever saw where the passageways and training rooms. It wasn't until we were about seven or eight that we finally went topside again. There we were, in the middle of nowhere, nothing but desert as far as the eye could see in any direction. The base itself was inside a mountain, not unlike Cheyenne Mountain. During the fifties it was used as a base to develop and fly experimental aircraft, but it got to expensive to keep, so it got decommissioned. I guess that Puppet Master found it somehow and decided that it would be the perfect place to train us."

"Tell me why you have to go." Sarah pleaded with him, needing to know why Harm had to involve himself in this now, "You have so many going now as it is, they don't need you. One more person won't make that much of a difference."

"I have to be there." Harm told her, looking at her for the first time "For so many reasons, I have to be there."

"Why?" Sarah asked again.

"First, I have to help Michael. Everything that I have, the ways that I have grown as a man. The things that I have done since I left Sanctuary. It's all because of him, he could of done the easy thing, taken the easy way out. Just cancel me and it would have been over with, a part of me would have thanked him at the time." Harm admitted painfully, grateful when he felt Sarah take his hand "Michael took a giant gamble, he took a giant gamble just even telling me what he had planned. I could have saved myself and gotten in good with Puppet Master by just telling her what Michael had planned. I almost did tell Puppet Master about the plan." Harm admitted to her "I was so scared Sarah."

Sarah took Harm's hands into her own "I was scared because all I knew was what I had been taught at the Big Nowhere. In Annapolis the guys used to talk about how they grew up, their friends and families, girlfriends. I had none of that, no memories of my family, all that I knew was that Michael had given me a chance to have a life. Michael gave me a life at the cost of his own life Still that's not the only reason why I have to go back."

"What other reason could you have?" Sarah asked only wanting to understand her lover

Harm shook his head frustrated "I don't want to live my life in fear anymore. Always wondering and worrying if today is the day that someone recognizes me as being a Guardian Angel. Always looking over my shoulder, I am also so sick of the nightmares. Remembering what that place was like, the people there, Puppet Master, Praetorian, insane bastards the lot of them."

Sarah now wondered how much Harm had kept from her all these years, "You don't even seem to be nervous at all. I mean, I don't remember you ever being nervous."

"I'm better than I was." Harm admitted to her "But then I've been out fifteen years now, almost half my life spent away from them. It gets easier as time goes by, but still there is always that little part of you that won't relax and won't take things for granted. I want it to end, once and for all. Then there is the bombs, and the disaster that would happen if Puppet Master should succeed in her plans. Last is those kids…" Harm shook his head angrily "No one was there to protect us when we were kids, Sarah, no one. We relied on one another to take care of each other, because we knew that no one else gave a damn. I won't let these kids go through that, they have suffered more than enough as it stands now." Harm swore "Michael is right about that, I don't want those kids seeing what I saw, or what Michael or Rafael or any of the other kids saw. I especially don't want them doing some of the things that I have done." Harm admitted painfully, the faces of his victims rising before him. Haunting him as always. "It's time to bury my ghosts." he whispered.

Sarah nodded in understanding, she knew that Harm had a soft spot for children. She could also understand the pain that Harm was feeling now, knowing that other children were suffering as he had once suffered, and it was more than he could take.

"Harm, can I ask you something?" Sarah asked

Harm looked up surprised "I told you last night Sarah, there will never be secrets between us ever again."

"And I believe you." Sarah smiled "It's just, you mentioned last night that you needed to know what happened to your father, but what about your mother? Is she…"

"She lives in Michigan." Harm told her

Sarah gasped "Your mother is alive! Why didn't you ever…"

Harm shook his head and stood up facing the frozen pond, "For the same reason that Michael never told us where to find the other Guardian Angels. If Sanctuary were to ever discover that I was alive and in contact with my mother…"

"She would be killed." Sarah finished for him

Harm nodded "And if she ever knew the truth about me, she would hate me."

Sarah rubbed his back gently, "I doubt that she would hate you Harm."

George Hammond stared at his teams, SG-1, 2, 3, 6, 9, 25, 30 and 31 plus Dr's O'Neill and Fuentes. George had laid out the mission before them, what they had to do, and how they were not to interfere with the others. Now was the time to ask for volunteers.

"You eight are the best SG teams that we have." George Hammond told them "That is why I am asking you to do this mission. However, I want it made clear, and have no misunderstandings about what is going on right now. This is a strictly volunteer mission, no one will think any less of you, if you decide not to do this.

"Sir." Major Benson, leader of SG-31 stood at attention "I speak for my team when I say, just tell us where and when, we will be there sir."

"SG-1 is there." Gabriel promised his father in-law

"We are all in General", Lt Colonel Ferretti told his commanding officer.

George Hammond smiled proudly at his people. You couldn't ask for better or more loyal men and women than these people.

"Thank you people, SG 1 and 2 will be on the lead plane, 3 and 6 on the second plane and 9 and 25 will be on the third plane, 30 and 31 the fourth plane. Once the strike force moves out, it will be your jobs to ensure that no one takes out the planes, this is the only escape route that the strike team will have." General Hammond warned the soldiers, then turned to his daughter and friend "Medical personnel will be on the first plane, it is the one supplied by Sanctuary, so it already has the medical facilities set up. Take what ever you feel is necessary from our own stores to complement the stores on the plane. Nurses as well if you feel that they will be needed. They must however be volunteers as well. Now I know that those of you in the Air Force are checked out on the C-130, so you will be doubling as pilots as well. Well all except SG-1 and 2, so I personally will be flying that plane…"

Brigadier General O'Neill spoke up then "I will be honored sir to be your co-pilot."

George began to shake his head "General O'Neill, I appreciate the offer…"

"Sir." Jack interrupted his CO "I have served with SG-1 for eight years, served under you proudly for that long as well. I will not be left behind sir. Respectfully." Jack added

George looked at Jack, and understood the loyalty and friendship that Jack had always shown to him and to his family. George also knew that Jack would lose his mind if he was left behind in so critical a time. "Thank you General, I appreciate it, and I would be honored to have you with us." Looking at the others he nodded to them "SG 1 will be with me tomorrow morning at 9am, you know where. All other teams will be waiting by the planes, be there fully kitted out by 1330 hrs. and begin flight checks."

"Yes sir." The men called out

"Dismissed."

It was past midnight when Jenny woke up to find herself alone in bed. Looking around quickly she saw that in fact the room was empty except for her. Getting up, Jenny began to put on her robe, wondering where Michael was at this moment. Jenny had watched silently as Michael had spent most of the day planning his final moves against his former employers. She watched silently as Michael suffered for most of the day. Wondering how many of his friends were going to die on this mission. Jenny could see how much this was affecting Michael, and she could understand his pain and gave him as much comfort as she could. For over ten years Michael had planned to the smallest detail how to get his friends out of danger. Then the courage that it must have taken to actually try and pull off the seemingly impossible. Still, Michael had done it successfully. Michael had been able to free all his friends and keep them from harm. After meeting them earlier in the day when Michael had gone to the hotel to ensure that everything was up and running to his specifications. Jenny had been surprised to see that many if not most were now either cops or lawyers, one was even a Texas Ranger. Well, perhaps not so strange considering how they were raised and taught to protect the innocent. That even though they had left Sanctuary and left the Guardian Angels, they still felt that need to protect. To use the skills that they had been taught to help people. What better way than to become cops and law enforcement officers, well except for Harm. Even though Harm is a lawyer, Harm is also still a soldier and not just your typical lawyer.

Finally finding her slippers, Jenny made her way down the winding staircase in search of Michael. Finally finding him sitting in the dark, silently staring out at the night sky through the giant window.

"I wondered where you went." Jenny told him as she moved up behind him and began to massage his tense shoulders.

Michael smiled ruefully "I couldn't sleep." He admitted

"That's funny." Jenny stared at the back of Michael's head "Since I've been sleeping here with you. You haven't had a single nightmare, is that why you couldn't sleep?" she asked hoping that it wasn't the case.

"No, no nightmare tonight." Michael shook his head

Jenny moved in front of Michael and sat down on the edge of the coffee table.

"Then tell me what is wrong."

Nervously Michael raised his hand in front of him, Jenny could see that it was trembling.

"I'm afraid." He admitted to Jenny painfully

Surprised Jenny took his large hand into her own. "Of course you are afraid, who wouldn't be afraid at a time like this." she asked reasonably

"Me!" Michael told her "I have never been afraid before. Nervous about success yes, but afraid of going at all? Never."

"It's okay to be afraid Michael, everyone is afraid. I'm bloody terrified."

Michael stood up and walked to the window and stared into the shadows, "I can't afford to be afraid." He told Jenny "I have to be able to think straight, and fast. I can't afford to hesitate at a critical moment, people might get killed if I do that."

"You won't do that." Jenny promised him

Michael stared into Jenny's eyes, seeing her absolute faith in him, "How can you be so sure?"

"Because I have faith." Jenny told him simply "I have faith in God that he is going to see you and the others through this. Remember what Monica told you, stop taking responsibility for everyone else Michael. No one forced the others to come, they decided that on their own. They all know the risks that they are taking now, and they are willing to face them and so are you. Now you just have to have faith and trust in more than just yourself. Now come to bed Michael." Jenny led him by the hand back up to their bedroom "You need to sleep now. You need to be ready for tomorrow."

Chapter 26: Guardian Angels Live!

Veronica Blake ran from the reception area to the hotel manager's office. Quickly knocking and opening the door without waiting she ran inside. Frank Castillo looked up startled at her and almost spilled his hot coffee on himself.

"Veronica? What the hell!" He began as he put his cup down on the desk.

Excitedly the young woman began, "I'm sorry Frank, but I had to come here and tell you in person."

"What?" The manager demanded

"I just left the desk, the Secret Service is here and they are moving all the reporters and hotel guests away from the kitchen entrance!"

"What?" Frank asked shocked "What they hell is the Secret Service doing here?" he asked as he stood up and grabbed his blazer off the coat rack.

Veronica sighed in frustration "Well if you would quit interrupting me, I'd tell you!" Pausing Veronica caught her breath and began again nervously "They are the advance team, I spoke to one of the agents and he told me that they are here to make sure that there are no threats to the President's safety. Frank…" Veronica told him excitedly "The President is coming here now!"

Shocked, Frank put on his jacket "The President of the United States is coming here!"

Veronica nodded excitedly, checking her watch "He should be arriving within the next fifteen minutes!"

"Let's go!" Frank hustled the girl out of the office "We will need a couple of bellmen in their best uniforms…How do I look?"

"Fine." Veronica looked over her boss carefully "Me?"

"Great! Now it will be you and me talking to the President, or his staff, We will direct him anywhere he wants to go. Did you tell Doug?"

Veronica nodded remembering her quick conversation with the hotel security manager.

"He's got his men helping the secret service clear everyone that is not essential personnel out of the way. I also got on to house keeping, they are all wiping down every square inch of the kitchen area and the hallways as we speak. I told them they had ten minutes."

Frank nodded as he made his way down the corridor, impressed by the young woman's performance, "Okay, give them five more minutes and have them clear out."

Veronica pulled out her radio and relayed the orders. Listening she nodded and changed the orders.

"Okay, grab all of your gear and get out of there now! Okay, hurry."

"What?" Frank asked nervously

"The President is five minutes away."

"Let's hurry, where is Doug?"

"In the kitchen area waiting for us to arrive."

The two arrived at the kitchen entrance and met up with Doug McIntyre, hotel security manger.

"Damn it." He muttered nervously pulling at his tie.

"Here let me." Veronica slapped his hands out of the way and straightened his tie out quickly "There you go, perfect, now just don't touch it."

A tall sandy haired man with a mustache entered the room through the door and began to scan the entire area. Spotting the three hotel people he went over to them.

"My name is special agent in charge Ron Butterfield, and you are?" he asked holding out a hand.

Swallowing nervously Frank took the agents hand "I am Frank Castillo, hotel general manager, this is Veronica Blake, she is an assistant manager, and this is Doug McIntyre, hotel security manager."

"Assistant manager?" Veronica whispered her eyes bulging, she had applied for the job, but hadn't heard a word yet.

"Yeah, as of right now." Frank whispered back.

Ron nodded to the others, "Okay, the President will be arriving in a couple of minutes. We need to be directed to the main dining hall. I believe that it is reserved for the Angel party?"

"Yes agent Butterfield, it is." Frank agreed

"We'd prefer that the President does not have to go through the public access areas and meet with any of your guests."

"That will not be a problem." Doug spoke up "Another agent told me what you would require. I took the liberty of having my people clear out the main passageway on the north side of the hotel. It is the most direct route to the banquet hall."
"Good, which way?"

Doug pointed across the kitchen, "Down to your left. It is no more than a two minute walk from here."

"Very good."

The group waited anxiously, and they did not have to wait long. Not a minute after Ron Butterfield finished with the hotel people. The doors to the kitchen slammed open and more secret service agents entered the hotel, just behind them came the President of the United States, the first lady and her two children. Behind them came the rest of the Presidential staff and following them were Gadget and Cypher.

"Mr. President." Ron Butterfield walked up to them "This is the hotel manager Frank Castillo and his assistant manager Miss. Veronica Blake and Doug McIntyre, head of hotel security."

Jed Bartlet smiled and shook hands with the three "Nice to meet you all."

"It is our pleasure, I assure you Mr. President. If you will just follow us, we will escort you to your party." Frank offered excited to actually be this close to the President of the United States, he couldn't wait to tell his wife!

"Mrs. Bartlet." Veronica blushed crimson "I just wanted to say that you are such a hero of mine."

Abby smiled at the young woman "Thank you." Abby shook the girl's hand and followed the others out of the kitchen and down the main passageway.

"Who is that?" Frank said aloud as a man dressed completely in black stood outside the doorway of the banquet hall.

"He's not one of your men?" Ron asked suspiciously, eyeing the man as a possible threat to the President.

"No, he's not one of mine." Doug McIntyre told him

Surprised Veronica gasped "He's Archie Angel, he is the man that the police were looking for a few months ago!"

Ron Butterfield tensed up and raised his fist to his mouth to relay orders to detain the man.

Leo spotted the man ahead, and stopped Ron with a hand on his elbow, "It's okay Ron, he is the man we are here to meet with."

Ron relaxed a bit, but just a bit. Ron would not relax until the President was back inside the White House.

"Mr. President, Mrs. Bartlet." Michael nodded pleasantly to them "Good morning to you all. I am glad that you could make it here this morning."

Leo looked to Ron "Okay Ron, we can take it from here."

"Not until I check out what's inside this room." Ron told them heading towards the door.

Michael stood unmovable in front of the door "I'm afraid that I cannot allow you to open this door, Agent Butterfield."

Ron stared at the man suspiciously "How did you know my name?"

"I made it my business to know." Michael told him simply "And no, you are not opening this door, until I say that it is okay." Michael looked to the President "We had a deal sir."

"It's okay Ron." Jed told his security head "I trust this man with my life."

"That is all well and good Mr. President, but I am paid not to trust anyone with your life." Ron answered back "I also don't like the idea of you going into a room blind. For all we know, someone in there has a gun and wants to use it on you."

Michael looked up at the taller agent "Will it help any if I told you there are quite a few people in there with guns?"

"Ron it will be alright." Leo told him "This is classified and we can't wait out here all day. Station your men at either end of the hallway."

"I don't like this Mr. President." Ron told him again "My men…"

"I'll be okay." Jed reassured the man "Like I said, I trust this man with my life."

"Very well Mr. President." Ron gave in, but not liking it one bit. "Okay men cover either end of the corridor. I'll stand outside the door."

"Good." Michael agreed "But for now, I need you to move out of hearing range. I have to talk to the President. Once inside however, please feel free to guard the door."

Josh saw the glare the secret service agent was giving the man "Just do it Ron, it's a matter of National Security and it's classified."

"Very well Mr. Lyman." Ron stalked twenty feet away and just glared at Michael

"Where is Control?" Michael asked curiously

"He couldn't make it." Josh answered "He is dealing with another situation in Colombia at the moment. He will join us as soon as he can get away."

"Probably better anyway." Michael admitted "I wouldn't have been able to shut him up."

"We are here Michael." Jed began "What is this surprise that you have for us."

Michael sighed and began "Well Mr. President, I first need your word sir, your promise that what is behind this door, will never be made public. I say this sir, because if it ever gets out, people might die."

Jed stared at the man for a moment and decided "You have my word."

Michael sighed relieved "Thank you Mr. President, next I owe you an apology. I lied to you sir, to all of you." Michael told the others

Leo stared at the man "Lied about what exactly?"

"About what happened to the other Guardian Angels." Michael told him simply "You see Mr. President, I told you that they were all dead." Michael turned and opened the doors leading the others inside. Once inside, Michael quickly closed the doors.

Jed Bartlet and his family and administration stared out at a sea of faces. Confused, Jed looked at all of the young people in the room, all of whom were staring back at him nervously. As if they were frightened of him. Jed couldn't help but wonder what the hell was going on!

Gadget and Cypher stared at some very familiar faces.

"Oh my God, I don't believe it." Gadget whispered in shock.

"Mr. President, Mrs. Bartlet, Mr. McGarry and all the rest of the presidential staff." Michael began looking at all his brothers and sisters. "Allow me to introduce you to the Guardian Angels."

Josiah Bartlet stared out in shock, looking at the others on his staff. Jed could see that the others were in just as much shock as he was at this particular moment.

Michael began again "You see Mr. President, through very careful planning, one by one the Guardian Angels were made to seemingly die. In actuality, I was placing them into new lives, away from Sanctuary, away from the lives that we had and into new ones. I knew that Puppet Master would never let us leave, she would rather see us all dead than allowed to live normal lives. I couldn't allow her to kill my family, so I did what I had to do to protect them at all costs."

Jed nodded in understanding, still he had to know…"Why are they all staring at me like this?"

Michael looked to the others "They are afraid sir, that you will tell the world about them. That you might force them back into the shadow world."

"Why are they here?" Josh stared at the others opened mouthed

"They are here to help stop Puppet Master, and to free the children that she has taken." Michael told them all.

Looking around Jed spotted a familiar face and walked to him "Commander Rabb?" he asked shocked, could this man have been…

"Yes sir." Harm stood up nervously "Guardian Angel Gideon."

Jed stared at the others, all of them young, all of the ones who had suffered so greatly for their country. All of them owed a debt that could never be repaid.

Raising his voice so that all could hear, "I wanted to say this for so long." Jed began as every eye in the room was on him "When I first found out about this operation, when I learned what you all had endured because of us…" Jed paused not being able to find the right words "I'm so sorry." he said simply "If I could go back and change what happened to you all, I would do it in a heartbeat. I gave my word to Michael, now I give it to all of you. No one will ever force you to come back and work for us ever again. After this is crisis is over, you can all go back to your lives, and I hope and pray that they are happy lives. You all deserve it for your sacrifices that kept us safe. As far as the United States government and indeed the world is concerned, the Guardian Angels are dead." As he looked around the room, Jed could see more than one sigh of relief. Some actually smiled and relaxed as they realized that they would not be forced to do anything more for their country.

Michael relaxed and let go of his little remote, the one ace he still had up his sleeve. The one that he would not hesitate to use if someone, anyone demanded more from the Guardian Angels. Michael had meant it, when he said that this would be the absolute last time that he would be called back. That also meant that no one else would be called back either.

"Good" Michael clapped his hands and walked to the far wall "Let us show you what we have done so far Mr. President."

A couple of Guardian Angels stood and pulled back the tarp that had been hiding their equipment. The President and his staff were shocked to see dozens of monitors hooked up around one main and very large monitor. In front of this giant monitor sat a computer terminal that was already hooked up and running a program.

Cypher stared at the computer banks, "Wow, what a set up!" he said amazed.

"This is our main area Mr. President." Michael pointed out "I'll let Magdalene give you the specifics. M, if you would please."

Magdalene nodded and stood up, "Mr. President, what we have done here is set up monitors so that you will be able to see everything that we see. As you can see, we have hooked in camera glasses on every monitor. Right now the computer is coordinating each camera to the monitor it is hook up on. Each monitor is already labeled to the individual that is going to be wearing that particular camera. On the main monitor here, Cypher, the operator will be able to, upon command, pull up any of the monitors by the number placed by each name. From here Cypher will also be able to accomplish any task that we set before him. Whether it is a computer hack or a security camera we want disabled or just about anything that we will need during the operation. The security force guarding our escape will also be equipped with this same gear, so you can keep an eye on them as well."

Josh shook his head amazed at the sight of all the hi-tech gear, "One man can't possibly keep his eye on everything."
"No." Rafael agreed "That is why we have recruited some help on this one."

"Who?" Leo asked curiously as he turned to face Michael

Michael shrugged as he pointed to the back of the room. A large group of people stood up and came forward, "Only the people who are in on this operation. Or know about our existence. You know them all, and they have all signed non-disclosure agreements." Michael added as he held out the papers to Leo." Turning back to the group Michael continued "Cypher will be the one working the controls, feeding him the information will be Lt. Colonels Jackson and Mackenzie, Admiral Chedwiggen, Captain Carter, Professor Sydney Fox and Nigel Bailey, plus your own staff. These are the people who will monitor the screens for Cypher so that he can concentrate on his job. If anything should occur, one of these people will call out a number and Cypher can then call it up on the main screen."

Leo looked at the assembled group, and wondered how in the hell did these people get themselves mixed up in this situation, especially the two civilians! Well, Leo decided, he would deal with that question later. Right now they had much more important things to worry about.

"So do we have a plan?" He asked instead.

"We do." Michael headed for the main monitor "Since Cypher hasn't had a chance to familiarize himself with this equipment yet, Mary is going to run the computer for this simulation."

A pretty perky red head jumped up from her chair, smiling widely to the President, Mary took her seat and began to hit the keys.

The others watched as a mountain in the middle of the desert came up on the main screen.

"The Big Nowhere." Michael announced "Built during World War II, to help with the building of the first atomic weapon. It later became a place where subsequent nuclear explosions were monitored from in the late forties. In the fifties, it became a place where the air force designed and built some experimental aircraft. However budget cuts forced the base's closure in 1956 and it was completely abandoned by 1959. The base was reactivated, secretly of course, by Puppet Master in 1969 and prepared for habitation for us. This is where we were raised and trained. It is located approximately 750 miles from Las Vegas, in the middle of absolutely nowhere, thus the places name. It is fifteen levels, it contains large open areas, which once served as hangars, but were used by us as training facilities and as giant gymnasiums. Level fourteen was the area that was made into small apartments and bedrooms for us. This is most likely still the case and this is where the children will be located. Level thirteen is the main level for security personnel. These are large barracks type of housing for them. Level fifteen is the power station and communications nexus. This is where all the power to the mountain is derived from, it is tapped into the state's power line and drained from there to supply power. Levels four through eleven are the training facilities, class rooms and what not. Levels one, two and three are the bitch." Michael admitted "Show them Mary."

Hitting a series of keys, lights began to flash on the monitor in red.

"Those red dots are the automated weapons systems." Michael explained "Automatic gun turrets and other nasty traps, including land mines, bouncing betty's and who knows what else Puppet Master has added over the years. These are the best approximations of what we will be facing. However these are based on our own personal memories and are obviously out of date. We are going to have to negotiate our way through these three levels and hopefully not give ourselves away."

"What happens if you set something off?" CJ Cregg asked not liking what she saw on the screen

Michael continued to stare at the screen, "Well if we are spotted, well first the person who tripped it off will probably be killed, as well as who ever is to the left and right of them. We will have alerted Puppet Master of the strike, which gives her time to escape through some secret passages that only she and Praetorian know about. Most likely taking the devices with her and thus ensure that the worst will happen. To avoid that, if we do trip something off, the operation will be terminated instantly. All Guardian Angels will retreat and plan B comes into effect. Before you ask, plan B involves a couple of heavy bombers filled with the biggest non nuclear bombs that we have. They will drop their payload on the mountain and level it to the ground."

"What about those children?" Toby asked concerned for them as well.

"They will die." Rafael told them "It's either that, or risk having those nuclear devices set off at a later date, where millions might die. Obviously we don't want that to happen, but it is a possibility that might have to be faced."

"Better that a hundred die, than millions." Magdalene told them all

Michael looked at the worried faces around them and continued, after all it was about to get worse.

"Once inside, we still have to deal with all the guards. It is going to be a quick strike, on level four, we are committed to the operation. That is where we separate, Mary…"

Hitting more keys Mary bought up a map of section four that split off into many different directions.

Michael pointed to the screen, "Here we separate into six teams, and take out whoever is in our way. On level eight we separate again into sixteen teams, and again on level twelve into thirty two teams. We regroup on level fourteen, gather the children and lead them out. By then Puppet Master and her people should be cancelled and the bombs back into our custody."

Admiral Fitzwallace looked on as the plan was outlined and had one burning question.

"But, if levels one, two and three are wired with automatic systems. How are you getting in?"

Jed looked at the Guardian Angels in front of him, all of whom nervously looked to Michael.

Michael answered the question, "The systems will have to be turned off from the inside, it can't be hacked from outside. We have to have a physical hard tap on the system, here…" Michael pointed to room on level fifteen. "Once the hard tap is put in, Cypher will be able to drop the defense network, without alerting their internal security systems. That is when the attack will take place. However, land mines and bouncing Betty's will still have to be watched for since they are independent from the other security measures"

Confused Josh stared at Michael, "How are you getting to level fifteen, if you can't get past level one?"

"Four of us are going to have to infiltrate on our own, then get to level fifteen and place the hard tap." Michael danced around the issue hoping not to be pressed for answers.

"How is someone going to do this?" Asked the President

Michael stared at the President "It's better that you don't know Mr. President."

"How?" Jed Bartlet repeated

"Show them Mary." Michael ordered

Another section was bought up.

"Where is that?" Toby asked, "That's not in the mountain."

"No sir, you are looking at the basement level of the Belaggio, hotel and casino." Michael told them, and then explained.

"Water is also piped into the Big Nowhere, through a tap placed into the main water supply of Las Vegas. It was built in the fifties secretly by the military. The pipes are ten feet in diameter and runs through where the Belaggio now stands. We are using the Bellaggio, because I can get us into their basement with out anyone knowing or becoming suspicious. Rafael, Gideon, Magdalene and I are going to go in at that point of the pipe systems and using motorized carts that Gadget has supplied us with will ride the length of the pipe."

"But if they are water pipes, won't they be filled with water?" Leo asked staring at the route the agents would have to take.

"No sir." Gideon answered "There are a total of three pipes, only one of them is filled with water. The other two are redundancy pipes in case something happens to the first one."

Fitzwallace nodded understanding the plan "But what if they discover someone in the pipe system?"

"Puppet Master will flood the pipe and we will drown." Rafael told them matter of factly

Michael took over once again, "Once we have reached the end of the pipes, we will be in level fifteen. We then infiltrate and place the hard tap, Gideon, Rafael and Magdalene will then go up to level fourteen and prepare the children for transport. I will remain on fifteen just in case something goes wrong . The rest of the Guardian Angels will be waiting to attack. The moment that Cypher drops the network the attack starts."

Cypher looked to the team "Wait a second, the moment that I drop that network. Someone is going to know."

"Yes" Michael agreed "However, since it is internal the first ones down will be techs to try and repair the problem. It is going to take sometime before they realize that the base has been infiltrated. I will hold the position until the others reach level fourteen, once that happens I go up and meet them and we head out."

"What?" Jed asked shocked, "That sounds like suicide."

"It's the only way Mr. President." Michael told him "Our options are limited here and we are also out of time."

CJ stared at the Guardian Angels, especially at Michael, "That is the most insane plan that I have ever heard." She stated simply, "You can't possibly hold out for very long." she pointed out reasonably.

Michael stared at her, "I will hold the position until the others reach me. It should not be more than ten minutes tops." he promised

'The man is so positive that he can and will do this.' Jed thought to himself, he was tempted to order them to find another way. That this plan was too risky, too much could go wrong. Then Jed remembered the words that Josh had used just yesterday. Nodding his head The President of the United States looked at Michael.

"We started this out trusting in you. We will finish this trusting you."

Michael let out the breath he'd been holding unconsciously "Thank you Mr. President." he said gratefully.

Turning swiftly from the President, Michael went to the front of the room and stood at a dais that had been set up earlier and looked at his fellow Guardian Angels. This was it, the others knew, they were now committed to the attack, all of them looked to Michael..

"Thirty years ago." Michael began "We were taken from our homes, our loved ones, our families." Reaching around his neck, he pulled out a gold necklace, the medallion of the Archangel dangled from it. "They stripped us of our names and our birth rights and gave us these. We were forced to become weapons to hunt down those who would threaten others. I know you all remember the first lesson ever taught to us. 'Sanctuary is life, life is Sanctuary'. Our lives belonged to Sanctuary, we belonged to Sanctuary, we lived and died at their command. But no longer…" Michael told them "It is our time now. We will decide our own destinies from here on out. I intend to give this necklace back to Puppet Master and claim my own name back. Let's finish this, do what we have to do, and then go home." Michael pulled out a rosary from his pocket and kneeled down on one knee. All of the Guardian Angels stood and did the same.

"What are they doing?" Sam asked Annie curiously

"They are praying." Annie said simply

Michael said his prayer aloud this time for all of them "God, make us smart, make us fast, make us strong, make us accurate, and let us live just long enough to get the hostages out safe. We ask this in your name."

"Amen" the others said softly

Michael stood up and looked at the others, "We are t-minus twelve hours from mission commencement. I want weapons checked, and rechecked, no mistakes tonight. Rafael, Mags, and Gideon, we move out in twenty minutes. Our flight to Las Vegas is waiting for us. Gadget?"

Gadget snapped out of it, "Right." and moved over to the large crates that he had set up earlier, removing the tarps from one of the sleds a long flat board with wheels and an engine on the back of it. Moving around so the others could see, he began.

"Okay, this is a rocket sled. It's ten feet long and can reach a top speed of seventy five miles an hour. I figure that it will take ten hours for you to reach your destination. The controls are simple enough to use, left right and so forth. Your accelerator is here and this is your brake, now the most dangerous part of this is if you have any sudden turns or any dips and sharp inclines. If you hit an incline too fast, you may just fly straight up and into the top of the pipe. You guys won't have too much room to play with. You will be strapped into the sled so that you can't fall out, but you have to be careful of flipping the sled altogether. If that happens, that is a lot of weight coming down on you. Your weapons and equipment will be strapped behind you. You will each be carrying a hard tap, just in case one is damaged or not all of you reach your destination. You will also each be carrying a laser torch. This is for when you reach your destination, you will be able to cut through the pipe and into the base."

"No lights on the sleds?" Gideon asked, not looking forward to traveling in the dark.

"No" Gadget smiled "You left before we came up with the glasses." he said holding up a pair "Try them on.."

Harm put the glasses on, "Okay now what."

"Left side you will feel a button."

Feeling for it, Harm switched it on and smiled "Cool, night vision." He said looking around

"On the right side there is another button for thermal imaging. Best money can buy." Gadget agreed "So Archangel, that's it."

"Okay, let's get changed. Azreal, Peter, Simon, Lazarus grab some of the others and get the sleds and the rest of our equipment out to the van. We will be out there in a minute." Turning to Gadget "Get the weapons ready." he ordered.

"You got it." Gadget moved off and prepared the weapons.

Michael and the others moved off to the side and removed their clothes. Pulling out black suits, they all changed into the form fitting suits. Then put on their weapons harnesses. Harm looked to Michael.

"How long?" he asked quickly wanting to have a minute with Sarah.

Michael looked at his watch "We have six minutes." and made his own way to Jenny as Harm went to Sarah and Rafael moved to one side with his wife.

Scared Jenny looked at Michael, "You be careful." She told him hugging him fiercely

"I will." Michael promised her, then added more soberly, "If I don't make it…"

"No" Jenny didn't want to listen to that kind of talk

Michael had to say it, "Jenny, if I don't make it. I've left everything to you. The store, everything I own is for you." Michael stared into Jenny's eyes "Thank you for saving me, for loving me. For teaching me how to live."

"You come back Michael." Jenny told him tears in her eyes "I don't care how you do it, but you come back to me."

"I love you Sarah." Harm told her holding her close

"I love you too Harm. Come back safe okay."

"You know it." Harm smiled and turned to the admiral and held out a hand "Sir, it has been an honor."

"For me too, commander." AJ Chedwiggen shook the offered hand

"Well Mags…" Rafael smiled to his wife

"Yeah Rafe." Magdalene leaned her head into her husbands chest "Don't you go playing hero again." she warned him

"You neither."

"I have something for you." Magdalene pulled out two identical pictures of them holding their daughter. Handing one to her husband she opened her black suit and placed the other one over her heart.

"I love you." Rafael told her "I have loved you all of my life."

"Me too." Magdalene smiled kissing her husband once more.

"Dad." Michael shrugged not knowing what to say.

"I love you son." George Hammond hugged his son

"I love you too dad." Looking to Jenny he added "You will look out for her for me right?"

"I promise."

Daisy moved to her brother "You take care of yourself." she hugged him

"I will." he promised, and held out a hand to Gabe "You take care of my baby sister."

Gabe nodded and shook the offered hand "I promise."

Turning to his two other sisters, who stared at him afraid that this would be the last time that they would see their brother. Michael just took them into his arms and hugged them.

Looking to the others, that had somehow become friends, and smiled

"It's been a pleasure."

"Come back safe." Jake shook his hand

"Yes" Stanley agreed "Be safe."

Michael nodded and began to walk away. Grateful, and happy that he had been accepted by these people. Stopping for a moment, Michael remembered a poem he had once read. Looking back at the others he held a hand to his chest.

"This is the creature that has never been.

Yet, nonetheless they loved the way it moved, it's suppleness, it's neck,

it's very gaze mild and serene.

Not there, yet because they loved it

It behaved as though it were.

They always left some space.

And in that clear unpeopled space they saved

It lightly reared it's head, with scarce a trace of not being there

They fed it, not with corn, but only with the possibility of being.

And that was able to confer such strength, that his brow put forth a horn

One horn." Michael looked to Jenny

"Whitely, he stole up to a maid, to be

Within the silver mirror and in her."

"Time." Gadget called out

The four agents turned and went to their weapons and quickly checked them over and one by one put them away. Looking to the other Guardian Angels.

"Good luck." Michael told them raising his fist to his heart, saluting the others, as the ancient Romans had done. The other Guardian Angels came to attention and returned his salute.

"To all of us." The Guardian Angel Gabriel told them "See you in a few hours."

"See you." Magdalene smiled raising her fist like the others.

Michael stopped before the president "I did lie about one other thing Mr. President."

"Really?" Jed stared at the man

"Yes sir." Michael nodded "I did vote for your sir, twice." he said proudly

Josiah Bartlet smiled and held out a hand, "Good luck, Michael."

"Thank you sir."

Grabbing his rifle, "Move out." Michael ordered, stealing one last glance at Jenny

Chapter 27: Into the fire

The flight to Las Vegas went quickly and quietly. The passengers not really wanting to talk, only to reflect on what and more importantly whom they had just left behind. The plane landed without incident at a private airstrip mostly used by celebrities who flew into Sin City in their own private jets. Walking onto the tarmac the four felt the warm temperature of the desert sun and knew that it was going to be a beautiful day in the city.

They moved to a large non-descript van that was there waiting for them. Pulling up the van close to the plane, the four Guardian Angels quickly moved their gear from the plane to the van. Then jumping in they took off heading towards the strip.

"The casino people know we are coming?" Magdalene asked as she drove them towards their destination.

"Yes." Rafael looked out into the desert and saw that they were coming towards the city "I took care of that this morning. They think that we are going to be looking for gas leaks. They were told that they didn't have to close the casino as long as we have unrestricted access to their main plant. I have a work order right here." He told the others patting his pocket

"Anyone going to be watching us?" Gideon asked

Michael nodded as he sat back "Yeah, but it's okay. He's one of mine. I helped him out of a jam awhile back and he owes me big. This is the price for that."

"We're here." Magdalene announced as she pulled up to the back of the casino.

"Here are the work orders." Rafael held out the papers to his wife

"Can I help you?" The security guard asked politely

"Yeah." Magdalene smiled at the young man "We are here to check and see if you guys have any gas leaks."

"You have a work order?" the guard asked

"Here you go." Magdalene handed over the papers "We were told to ask for Doug Wilson?"

"Yeah." The guard nodded as he read the papers and finding them in order "Doug is my boss. Hold on and I'll call him."

Gideon looked over to the guard "Mind if we start unloading our gear?"

"Naw go ahead." The guard lifted his radio and spoke into it.

The others began to unload their equipment onto two dollies that were there.

The guard walked back and handed the papers to Archangel "Here you go, Doug said he'd be right here to escort you down."

"Thanks." Archangel smiled and tucked the papers away into his white overalls.

Five minutes later a very obese man in his late forties approached them. His shirt already sporting sweat stains underneath his armpits. His hair was plastered flat against his skull, he sported a goatee and glasses.

"Glad you guys got here so quick." He smiled holding out a hand to Archangel "Management was getting a bit worried. I guess they're afraid that you might have to shut the whole she-bang down!"

"Well let's hope that is not necessary." Rafael smiled shaking the man's hand "Hopefully we will be out of here in an hour. With any luck." he added.

"Good, I'll let them know." Doug smiled nervously to his guard, who smiled back "Okay just follow me." with that Doug led them down a long well lit corridor.

"Okay Rogue." The man whispered as he pulled out a handkerchief and addressed Archangel "I do this and it makes us square, right?"

"We are square." Archangel promised, and handed over the keys to the van "Once we're gone, take the van and park it somewhere in a lot. We will retrieve it later, that is all you have to do now."

Still wiping his brow the nervous fat man had to make sure "And nothing is going to happen here right?"

"Nothing at all." Rafael promised "After we are gone, just go about your day and forget we were ever here."

Doug Wilson led the way down the deserted corridors, as he thought about the reason he was doing this now and risking his job and future of his family. Looking at the man he knew only as Rogue, Doug knew that if it wasn't for Rogue, he would have no family now.

Seven years before Doug moved to Nevada and getting the job as head of security for the Bellagio hotel and casino. Doug Wilson had been actually been Thomas Castile, a small time employee of the state department abroad. Thomas had been assigned to work in the embassy in France. His daughter Nhora had been seventeen at the time, and had fallen madly in love with an older French man. The man had seemed nice enough, and had respected Thomas and his wife Cecille. However that had changed quickly and violently. Serge, the boyfriend had one day come to the villa where the Castile's lived with three other men. They had seized Thomas's wife and daughter and son, threatened to kill them if Thomas didn't do exactly as he was told. Serge gave Thomas a package that he was supposed to take into the embassy and leave it in the ambassador's office. Being that Thomas was head of security at the embassy, it would be no problem for him to get it past his own people. Thomas did not need to be a rocket scientist to realize what the package contained. He knew that if he delivered this particular package, the ambassador was most likely to be dead before morning, but what could he do! His family was in danger, Serge had already told him in explicit detail what would happen to both women if he failed to do as he was ordered. Thomas not wanting to even imagine that happening to his girls, agreed to do as he was told. One of the men escorted him to the embassy and waited outside for Thomas to return.

It was the longest three flights of stairs that Thomas had ever mounted in his entire life. Each step he took seemed to take forever and he felt as if each foot was encased in cement. Finally knocking on the door to the ambassador's office, Thomas was told to enter. The ambassador was there with a stern, yet saddened look on his face. Another man stood there by the window, looking out onto the crowded streets of Paris.

"I never would have believed it was you Tom." The Ambassador said sadly shaking his head

Thomas Castile froze in position as the man by the window turned and stared at him.

"Put the package on the desk." The man ordered "Then step back and take a seat. Try to run, and you won't make it to the door." The man promised

Swallowing hard Thomas did as he was told, and collapsed into his seat. The man dressed entirely in black moved to the package and quickly unwrapped it. Pulling out a set of tools, silently he went to work.

The ambassador looked to Thomas "Why Tom?" he asked sincerely "I thought that we were friends."

Thomas broke down crying "We are sir, they have my family! They said if I didn't do as they said, they would rape and murder my family, castrate my son!"

"Oh Tom." The ambassador shook his head "Don't you worry, we'll fix this." He promised his friend

"Done." the man announced "The device is safe." Turning to look at Thomas, the man sat down at the edge of the desk. "You may call me Rogue. Tell me where they are holding your family."

"At my home just outside of Paris."

Rogue nodded and grabbed a pad of paper off the desk and a pen "Sketch the interior of your house for me. Tell me everything that there is to know about the surrounding area. Are there trees, bushes, cars, everything that there is to know. Do it quickly, they are waiting for you to return."

Tom told him everything as he quickly sketched out the lay out of his home. Every detail that Tom could think of he told Rogue. Then handing over the sketch with shaking hands he looked to the man.

"Rogue, I don't care what happens to me. Just please help my family."

Rogue sat down in the seat by Thomas "Just relax, this is what I want you to do…"

Thomas returned to the guard that was waiting for him outside and both men got back into the car and drove off.

"What kept you so long!" The man demanded as he drove back to the house.

"Sorry, but the assistant ambassador stopped me on the way to the office. He wanted me to look over the guest list for the state dinner that we are giving tomorrow night. I did it though, I put it just where Serge told me to put it."

"Good fat man." The driver sneered "Now you can go back to your family." And die with them. He thought evilly.

Thomas had entered his home and saw that his family was still seated on the couch, just as he had left them. Rushing to their side, he hugged them all.

"You are alright?" He asked "They didn't hurt you?"

"No Tom, we are okay." His wife reassured him

"Of course they are okay." Serge smiled at them "I told you that they would be, until you returned." Shaking his head, Serge pulled his gun "Now however, you must all die."

Tom shook his head "I don't think so Serge." he smiled for the first time that day "I think it is time for you to die."

"Really?" Serge laughed as did the others "And who do you think is going to come and save you? We know that you came back alone. Others were following you, making sure that no one followed."

"Yes" Thomas agreed moving in front of his wife and children. "He knew that you would, that is why he came ahead of us."

"What?" Serge asked confused, it was the last thought he ever had.

Archangel, crashed through the window. Rolling up to one knee, he shot Serge between the eyes. Four more shots rang out and the other two gunmen died before they even realized what was happening.

Cecille screamed as the three men died before her, grabbing her children's faces she hid them into her buxom so that they didn't see the carnage.

Standing up, Archangel moved to the bodies and quickly checked them. Satisfied he holstered his weapon.

Thomas took his family into his arms "Thank you Rogue." he cried as his family hugged him back "I will never be able to repay you for this."

Archangel smiled "One day you may be able to help me. But for now, we have to get you out of the country. Serge's comrades are not going to be very happy with you, your family is not safe in France."

"What are we going to do?" Cecille asked the man who had just saved her family

"There is an Air France flight leaving for New York in a few hours." He told them as he looked out onto the road to make sure that no one else was coming "Pack up what you can, and be ready to move out in one hour. I'm going to put you on that flight personally." Archangel promised "Decide where you want to go once back in the states. When you arrive in New York you will be met by a man. He is going to hand you over an envelope, inside that envelope is going to be your new identities. Driver's licenses, credit cards, birth certificates, everything that you are going to need to start a new life."

"Why do we have to change our names?" Cecille asked looking to her husband

"In case any of these guys ever come looking for us." Her husband explained

"Besides." Archangel added as he pulled out the explosive device that he had disarmed earlier "The Castile family is about to have a tragic accident. Now move, we have to be out of her as soon as possible."

"We can go back to Vegas." Cecille told her husband "My brother is the general manager of the Bellagio, remember?" She asked her husband "My family has been wanting us to come back, he can get you a security job at the casino."

"Okay" Frank smiled as he hustled his family from the room "Come on kids, we have to move quickly."

Doug Wilson looked over to Archangel "I never did get to thank you for saving my family." he said.

Archangel nodded as he rolled the trolley forward "How is your family these days?" he asked curious.

"My wife is fine, she finished her degree at UNLV and is teaching there now. My son Josh is a senior there now as well has a really nice girlfriend. My daughter Nhora married a really good man who is in construction and has a kid now. I'm a grandfather now because of you."

Michael smiled, Monica had been right A child that would never had been born if Michael had not saved the family, "I was just glad that I could help."

The group arrived at a large set of double doors. "Here we are, just let me swipe you in."

The Guardian Angels moved into the giant power room and looked around.

"Water pipes should be down there." Gideon pointed to the rear of the complex.

"Good." Archangel turned and held out a hand to Doug "It was good seeing you again Doug. Now get out of here and get on with your life."

"Thanks again Rogue." Doug Wilson smiled at the others and left shutting the doors behind him

Now that they were alone, Archangel put on his glasses and activated them.

"Cypher, you online?"

"I'm here Archangel."

"What's the situation there."

Cypher chuckled "Control is having a heart attack, seeing all the Angels together again."

Michael laughed "I bet he is, okay we have reached the casino."

"Okay, let's see what we can see. Activating your camera now."

Back in Colorado Springs, the first monitor came to life, showing the group the basement power plant of the casino.

"Picture is good. Now the rest."

"Activate cameras." Archangel told the others "And check comms."

"Rafael is up."

"Got you Rafael, picture is good too."

"Gideon is up."

"A-okay."

"Magdalene is up."

"You're golden, proceed with next phase of mission." Cypher told them as he quickly shifted from camera to camera to ensure that it was all operating correctly.

"We're on it." Archangel looked to the others "Okay let's go."

The four moved to the water pipes and began to open the large zip bags that held all of their equipment.

"We want the pipe closest to the wall." Cypher told them

"Got it." Gideon moved over to the pipe with his laser cutter. Activating it, the thin red beam began to slice through the giant pipe quickly. The lead cutout fell heavily to the bottom of the pipe landing in a loud clang that echoed through the pipe. Gideon shut off the laser and lowered himself into the pipe system.

"I'm in." He told the others "Go ahead and start lowering down our stuff."

Archangel and Rafael carried over the first of the four sleds to the opening.

"Mags, jump down there and give Gideon a hand with this stuff." Rafael suggested to his wife

Lowering herself down over the edge, Gideon reached up and grabbed and lowered her to the ground.

"Okay we're set here."

"Coming down." Archangel lowered the nose of the sled down the hole

"Got it." Magdalene grabbed the nose of the sled and began to walk it while Gideon guided it down. Together they moved the sled down a ways from the opening to allow room for the other sleds.

One by one the sleds were lowered and next came the equipment. Finally Rafael and Archangel joined their comrades in the pipe systems, looking around they saw that it was completely pitch black down there. The only light streaming from the hole that they had just cut through the pipe.

"Let's weld the opening." Archangel ordered

Ten minutes later the opening was welded shut, as was their only means of escape from the tunnel. The four friends looked to each other one last time.

"Okay guys, let's do it." Archangel announced as he headed for the lead sled and strapped himself in, the others did behind him.

Hitting the ignition the sled came to life, and with a press of a button. Archangel began to rocket down the pipe.

Back in Colorado Springs, Cypher stood up and moved away from his computers. It would be awhile before the others reached their destination and that he would be needed to monitor the situation again. Moving to the large buffet table that had been set up earlier, Cypher poured himself a cup of coffee and grabbed a couple of doughnuts. Sitting down next to Control he nodded confidently.

"They are off and running."

Control nodded in understanding "Good, how long do you think?"

Cypher shrugged his shoulders "The pipe is pretty much a straight shot. There are a couple of hairy turns and a few ups and downs. However, for the most part it's straight and level. They should make great time there, so I'm guessing about ten maybe eleven hours to get there."

Control sighed, this was the part of the mission he had always hated, the waiting. It was always the most difficult part of any mission, to watch and wait for his people to get into place. Looking around, Control was still in a state of shock. How could all of them still be alive!

Control had entered the banquet hall after dealing with some surveillance problems that had occurred in Colombia. A couple of his agents had reported that their satellite uplink had crashed during a vital meeting between rival drug cartels. It had taken some maneuvering and some fast thinking to correct the problem, but it had been accomplished and the satellite was operational once more. Entering the room, he saw that it was jammed with people. At first glance, Control had thought that these were the mercenaries that Archangel had hired to do the attack. It wasn't until he took a close look at some of the faces that he realized what he was actually seeing.

"Azreal?" he asked in shock staring at a man that he had thought dead for five years.

"Control." Azreal had smiled at the man's shock "It's been a long time."

"How, what…the hell is going on?" he demanded to know, now spotting other faces of agents he had thought dead for years.

Azreal felt like laughing, but kept it in check, he knew that at this moment Control might lose it completely. Instead he motioned to a seat, as the two men sat down.

"It's a long and complicated story."

At first Control had been shocked to learn what his Guardian Angels had been up to all the time. Now however he had to sit back and smile, if all the Guardian Angels were indeed alive. This presented some mighty interesting possibilities for the future. Now all he had to do was to convince the president to come on board with his ideas.

SG-1 and their friends sat in one corner relaxing and talking. Their conversations ran the gamut of just about every topic they could come up with, trying to avoid talking about what they were really thinking. Each of them in turn looked at the other Guardian Angels, and had to wonder about them. What their lives were like now, were they married, did they have children. Then it shifted to how SG-1 and friends exactly felt about finding out their own friends were Guardian Angels. Jenny sat quietly just listening to the others, many times she wanted to jump into the conversation, but couldn't bring herself to find the words. Her mind was somewhere else, her heart was with someone else, and she would not relax until that someone was back here with her and never leave again.

Soon Jack couldn't stand it any longer, looking at his watch again he saw that it had been four hours since his friends had contacted them. Right now, Jack knew that they were barreling down a winding pipe heading for a date with destiny, and he wished that it would just happen already and be over with.

"I wonder how they are doing?" he said aloud

"I'm sure that they are fine." Stanley Keystone reassured them "We would have been contacted if it were otherwise." he pointed out, as he looked over his shoulder "See, the cameras just show them moving as usual."

Nodding, Jack looked over to his wife, "I still can't believe that Harm is one of them." he said

"I know." Janet admitted "I was so shocked when he admitted it, I still don't believe it." Then she pointed to the others who were standing around, some eating, others chatting and more just checking over their gear.

"I can't believe that they are all here. That they would all come back. That they look like average everyday people!" Janet shook her head "They look so normal, soccer moms, and business people and they are really some of the most deadly men and women in the world!"

Sam curiously looked to her family "What was that poem that Michael quoted?" she asked, wondering why Michael had quoted them that particular poem. Sam knew that there had to be a deeper meaning in the words.

Without a seconds hesitation, her brother Jake spoke up "The possibility of being, by Ranier Maria Rilkes." Seeing all the surprised looks he was getting, Jake stared back at them "What I like poetry." he defended "Mira got me into it."

"Why that poem though." Sam asked while still staring at her brother, amazed that her twin brother could still surprise her from time to time.

Stanley put down his empty coffee cup and explained it to them "Michael, like all of the Guardian Angels lived in the shadows. Never being completely in the light, and never allowed to be themselves." Stanley looked over at the other Guardian Angels ,"I'd bet, that the first few years that these people were out of the shadows, was spent in deep soul searching. Trying to discover who they were, their own individual personalities, their own quirks and passions. Shadows as you know have form but no substance. This is what they have discovered, and in discovering that they have become human. In their minds at least, they are no longer those same cold agents who had to operate in the shadows. This is what Michael is discovering right now. When you live your whole life in a certain way, you come to believe that you are that way and you will never change. Michael always believed that he would never be more than a Guardian Angel. He never believed that he would live to see to old age, that he would ever again allow himself to fall in love. To contemplate having a family of his own one day. That like in his own words, that he would always EXIST in a world that did not want him to be a part of it. Notice his language, he did not say live in the world, only exist in it, Michael lived so long amongst the shadows, that he actually believed that he was a shadow. Then he came here…" Stanley looked at Michael's family "Michael discovered that he still had a family, and he was shocked that they wanted him to be a part of that family." Looking to the others he told them "You all included Michael in some of the most important events of your lives."

Janet had to say this now, get it off her chest and admit it aloud "I was afraid of him. I was terrified when Cassie took the job at the book store. I'm ashamed to admit that I judged him before I ever got to know him. I thought that he was a monster, and that everyone needed protection from him."

"We all did." Sam admitted

"Then…" Janet admitted "I watched that same man, walk into a situation, where he was outnumbered. Out gunned and alone, and not once did he think of not going to help people he did not know."

Stanley smiled at the woman, "Michael knew that he scared you, he more than anyone knows the effect he has on people. Michael was taught how to use that to his own advantage." Stanley told them "Yet, you allowed him to be there for the birth of your daughter." Stanley told Sam and Daniel "You invited him into your homes. You finally accepted him as he was. This is more than Michael had ever expected."

Smiling at Jenny he added "And you! Michael was not prepared for someone like you. Someone who had the courage to look into the darkness to see what kind of man he actually was. Yet you didn't judge him by that, you saw the possibilities of what Michael could become. Michael could actually see that you were leading him from the shadows and into the light. That is why that poem is so important to him. Michael is finally seeing that he can live and not just exist in this world. He is learning that he is so much more than just a Guardian Angel." Stanley shook his head sadly "That is why I didn't want Michael involved in this mess." he admitted "Michael was doing so well, he was on his way to becoming the man that he should always have been. This could be a major set back for him, so the sooner it's over with the better I'll feel."

Jenny looked to Janet curiously wondering why she had feared Michael so much. Why any of them had feared him so much. Granted she had been frightened also when he had told her about his life, but that was just a reaction to the truth. Thinking back on it, Jenny hadn't so much been afraid of Michael, but badly shocked by Michael. Jenny always knew that Michael would never hurt her, she had never been afraid for her own physical safety.

"Janet why were you so afraid to have Cassie in the store with us?" she asked

Ashamed Janet had to tell Jenny the truth "I thought that Michael was fixated with death. I mean opening a bookstore that dealt only in mysteries. The paintings of famous murder scenes in books."

"I felt the same way." Sam admitted "I'm so sorry Jenny." she added truly ashamed at her reaction at the time.

Jenny laughed at them, surprising the two women "That's not why Michael likes mysteries."

"Why then?" Janet asked amazed that Jenny could laugh at what they had feared at the time.

"You should have just asked him like I did." Jenny shook her head, amazed that they never thought to just ask, "Michael told me that in this 'Shadow World' as they call it, everything is complicated. You can never be one hundred percent sure of who you can trust. A friend can turn out to be a deadly enemy, and a deadly enemy can turn out to be your friend. Michael likes mysteries because they are straight forward and simple. You have a good guy, the detective, a bad guy, the killer, and that the good guy always seems to know what is right. The detective always gets his killer in the end, so that there is a happy ending. Mysteries always show the best and worst in people, loyalty, greed, love, hatred, it's a morality tale. That is why he loves Christie so much, that is especially true in her books, that and there are never any graphic details in the book. Death in the books is just a by product for Michael."

"Michael is right." Annie agreed with his assessment "Mysteries are a morality tale, the classic good versus evil, well to varying degrees. The classic mysteries, like Christie and Sayers they concentrated more on the characters, the people than the actual crime. What would drive a person to do it, and not spend pages and pages in describing grisly deaths."

"Yes" Stanley agreed "In the types of books Michael likes, it's always black and white, while Michael had to exist in a world where everything was gray and never simple. I can see why the simplicity of that world would appeal to him."

Azreal walked up to the group, "General Hammond?"

George Hammond looked up "Yes son?"

"It's time to move out sir."

George nodded and looked to his people "SG-1 prepare to move out." and turned to his two daughters.

"Be careful daddy." Felicia hugged her father.

Janice stared at her sister "Do you have to go?" she questioned her pregnant sister

Daisy nodded knowing that this must be hard on her sisters, being left behind like this. "Yes, but don't worry. I'm not leaving the plane, I'm just there to help if anyone is wounded. I'm not going anywhere near the base, I'll be miles away." she promised her sister.

Sam looked to her husband "You be careful."

Daniel smiled taking Sam into his arms and hugging her close, "I will, I promise, I'll be home in a few hours." Then turning to the pram that they had bought with them, Daniel leaned in and kissed his daughter's forehead "Sammy, you watch out for mommy okay?"

Baby Sam grabbed her father's finger and began to cry, almost as if she understood that her daddy was going into danger. It broke his heart to leave his baby like this.
"Don't do anything stupid Daniel." Sydney Fox warned her friend.

"Who me?" Daniel smiled hugging her, then shaking hands with Nigel.

Jake wagged a finger in Daniel's face "Remember what I told you." he warned

"I know." Daniel smiled grateful that so many people cared about him "I will be home in a few hours safe and sound." he promised his brother in-law.

General Hammond looked at his people, "Move out." He ordered leading the way the back entrance of the hotel where the buses waited for them to drive to the air strip.

Jed Bartlet watched them all file out, once the last one was gone and the door shut again he whispered. "Good luck, and may God watch over all of you."

The moment that the doors were closed and everyone stood around silently, not knowing what to say or do at the moment. Control stood up and went to the President.

"Mr. President, I need to discuss something with you." he began

"What?" Jed asked him as he pulled at his tie, knowing that they were in for a long wait now.

"Sir." Control began excitedly "Now that we know that the Guardian Angels are alive we can bring them back in to the fold."

"What?" Josh asked shocked, that this man could actually even suggest such a thing

"No." Jed said simply, this was something that he wasn't even willing to consider.

"Mr. President, it wouldn't have to be like before." Control explained "I agree sir that what happened in the past is inexcusable, but sir, think of the possibilities!"

"I'm sorry Control." Jed told the man "We will just have to find another way. I gave them my word that they would not have to do anything more for us."

"They will understand, Mr. President!" Control tried again "They know what is happening out there now. My God, could you imagine what they could do now!"

Leo jumped into the conversation "You have had the President's answer on this subject!" he said hotly. Angered that this man could actually have the audacity to even suggest such a thing.

AJ Chedwiggen spoke up at that moment "After this is over, these people go home! Back to their lives and their families. That is what they were promised, that is what is going to happen."

"Just think about it Mr. President." Control tried again "That is all that I ask." Couldn't the man understand! With the Guardian Angels back, the war on terror could be won!

The others stayed out of the conversation, Jenny watched them and shook her head and reached for her purse.

"I can't believe that man is even suggesting this!" Janice said angrily starting to stand, ready to tear into the man "I'm going to…"
"No Janice." Jenny stated calmly putting a hand on her arm "Don't worry about it."

Janice stared at Jenny, didn't she realize what they were talking about!

Jenny pulled out a small remote from her bag, "Michael warned you." She said softly and pressed the button.

"What is that?" Sam asked staring at Jenny, wondering what Jenny had just done.

"A warning." Jenny told them "Michael warned me that something like this might happen. He gave me this." Jenny showed them the remote and tossed it back into her bag, "Michael told me to activate it if this conversation came up. Don't worry Janice…" Jenny smiled to the others "Michael was ready for this."

On his rocket sled, Michael adjusted the controls a bit to make the turn, then quickly sped up again. Suddenly, a light began to blink furiously on his watch. Hitting the button to deactivate the light, Michael smiled grimly.

"I warned you."

Sarah Mackenzie stood to one side talking to Donna Moss. Donna on her part listened and nodded, stepping away she went and whispered into Josh Lyman's ear.

Josh turned to the President "Mr. President, I think you will want to hear this personally, you too Leo." Turning to Donna "Bring her over."

Donna turned and walked back to Sarah, "Come on, the President himself wants to hear this."

"Well Lt Colonel, I hear that you wish to ask something."

Sarah Mackenzie nodded "Yes sir, well Mr. President, it's like this…"

The buses arrived with out incident at the airfields. George Hammond was the first out of the bus, quickly followed Jack O'Neil and by the rest of SG-1. The rest of the Guardian Angels began to retrieve their equipment and head toward the planes. The rest of the SG teams were lined up and waiting for instructions. General Hammond stopped before his men as the Guardian Angels began to load the planes.

"Men." he began as he stared at his teams "I have to ask just one more time. If anyone is having any second thoughts about going through with this. Now is the time to speak up, after we are up in the air, it's final."

All the soldiers stood at attention, no one said a word.

George smiled and nodded his thanks "Commander, pass out the glasses."

"Yes sir." Gabe moved forward with Teal'c and passed out the camera night vision glasses that they had been supplied with.

"Okay guys, you will be wearing these glasses at all times during this mission." He began to explain "These glasses are specially fitted with tiny cameras that will allow an operator back here to see what you are seeing. They also come fitted with both a transmitter and receiver. You will be able to talk to base camp here and also to each other. They are also night vision capable and thermal."

"Damn." Ferretti exclaimed as he tried the glasses on "This stuff is better than anything that we have."

"Don't I know it." Gabe admitted as he handed Jack his glasses, "General."

"Thanks commander." Jack tried the glasses on and looked around, in his ear he heard.

"Your picture is good General O'Neil

"Thanks Cypher." Looking to General Hammond, who simply nodded.

Jack turned to the teams "SG teams load up, take off in ten minutes."

Being it was Sunday afternoon and nothing much was happening. Archangel, Gideon, Rafael, Magdalene, and a group of others played 'king of the mountain'. The children laughed raucously as they each tried to out do the other on the indoor combat training course hill. They played rough for six year olds, but then, this activity was much safer to what they were used to doing, during the week.

Archangel, a young girl with dark raven hair and bright shining eyes laughed merrily with her brothers and sisters. As she scrambled up the last few feet so that she would be first up the hill.

"I am king of the mountain!" she shouted triumphantly to the others.

"Aww…" Complained Paul "She always wins."

"Hello Michaela." A soft Irish accented voice called from behind her.

Michaela turned and her face lit up "MONICA!" The young girl ran forward and hugged the angel.

"You came back!"

Monica smiled as she hugged the pretty little girl to her chest, as Andrew smiled down at them.

"ANDREW!" Rafael jumped up into Andrew's arms

"OOFF." Andrew caught the small boy "You are getting bigger and heavier every day."

Michaela looked at Monica with tears in her eyes "The others said you were not coming back. That God hated us, and was punishing us for being bad children."

"Never!" Monica wiped the girls tears away and hugged her even tighter "That is not true. God loves you, he will always love you. As I love you all." Monica admitted to the children that now surrounded them.

Francisco looked to the angel "But you said that we were going to be going home soon. Back to our mommies and daddies, and you lied to us!" the boy accused

Andrew shook his head as he put Rafael down "We would never lie to you. That is why we are here now."

Magdalene looked excitedly at the angels "Are we going home now?" she asked staring from one adult face to the other.

"Soon." Monica told them "As I promised, the others are coming."

Every child's face took on an amazed, almost reverent expression.

"The Guardian Angels are coming now!" Michaela whispered in awe, she knew as did the others that they were training to become the next Guardian Angels. However, all through their training, they had it drilled over and over into their heads. The exploits, of the daring and heroic original Guardian Angels, and how they were expected to be the same when the time came. Especially Michael, THE Archangel, the myth and legend, the one that was spoken with reverence throughout the Big Nowhere.

"Is Michael coming?" Michaela asked, wanting to meet the man who she had been named after.

Monica nodded "Yes Michaela, he is leading the others here right now. Which is why Andrew and I are here. Now children, you have to find the others. Tell them to be ready to move when your aunts and uncles get here."

"We are going home?" Gideon looked to Andrew, tears in his eyes. He missed his mommy and daddy so much.

"Yes Gideon." Andrew smiled at the boy "You are going home." Suddenly he looked up worried. "They are coming Monica, we have to go."

Monica kissed Michaela on the cheek once more "Be ready, have the others ready. Tonight."

"We will be ready Monica." Archangel promised, then turned to the others. "Down the hill and start again, she ordered.

Promptly the children raced down the small training hill, and once again began to play. As if nothing had happened, as the two angels disappeared.

The doors opened and four guards rushed in and looked around. Spotting the children playing, the lead man counted. Then lifted up his radio.

"All trainees present and accounted for."

The radio crackled "Yeah, monitors just came back online. I hate this damn short, it just keeps coming and going. And, we can't find the damn problem!" the man complained

"Yeah well check it out again." The guard complained "I hate being called up for this shit."

Once the guards were gone, Archangel turned to her brothers and sisters.

"That's enough for one day." She sighed wiping her brow "Boy am I tired."

"Me too." Magdalene complained "Come on Archangel, let's go back to our room and get cleaned up for dinner."

"Yeah!" Michaela said excitedly "Tonight is spaghetti night!"

The children dispersed back to their rooms to get cleaned up. Each time they passed another of the children, Michaela or one of the other children who had been with her. Flashed the quick sign that they had made up. A prearranged signal that tonight was the night they had been waiting for, for the last four months. The excitement was bursting inside of them, but here their training served them well. The children were able to mask their true feelings from the trainers and guards of the Big Nowhere. Their instructors would be so proud of them, if they only knew what was coming tonight.

Chapter 28: The end of the nightmare

Michael stretched out his back as he ate his MRE. Looking at the others he saw that they were also cramped from being on the sleds too long. It had been a long trek, and quite a few times Michael almost thought he had lost it, but they had done it. They were at their destination, and they were early. Looking at his watch again, Michael saw that it was 0030hrs, just one and a half hours till jump off time. Already Magdalene had cut out the hole in the pipe facing the wall, so that no one would spot them. Using the camera glasses and a small monitor, the group had been able to spot where the cameras were hidden throughout the room. When the time came, it would be easy to manipulate them. They had already filmed twenty minutes of footage, which Cypher would then be able to play into the cameras so that no one in the facility would know what was happening. Now it was just a matter of waiting for the rest of the Angels to arrive and get into position.

"Archangel." He heard on his comms.

"Status?"

"GA's are on ground and moving to position. So far so good."

"Remind them to keep an eye out for perimeter guards." Michael warned

"I will, my next contact will be when they are in place."

"Out." Michael looked to his family "Okay guys, let's get ready."

Walking to their sleds, they all unlocked their arms boxes and began to check over their weapons.

Jack O'Neil checked over his read-outs again and verified their course and speed.

"Everything is in the green and on schedule." He told General Hammond

"Good." George nodded as he skillfully flew the plane over the desert. Then looking over to Jack.

"What do you really think of this plan, Jack?" he asked his friend

Jack sighed as he looked back into George's scared eyes "I think if they hit them hard and fast, then it will go okay. I'm just worried about what will happen if they get hung up anywhere along the way, that it will cause a lot of problems. What really worries me is these guys getting past the mine fields without tripping anything off."

George nodded in agreement "That is worrying me too." He admitted, then felt a hand on his shoulder. Turning he saw Daisy sitting there smiling at him.

"It's going to be okay Dad, you'll see. Michael is going to come through this without a scratch."

"I hope you are right, baby." George looked back towards the dark skies before him. Silently he whispered his prayers.

"Please God, just let my boy live through this. I'll never ask for anything ever again." he thought.

"Coming up to landing coordinates." Jack announced and hit the switch "Buckle in boys and girls, we are starting our descent."

George turned his mind back to his task "Speed?" he called out to his co-pilot.

"Speeds good."

"Flaps?"

"You have flaps."

"Landing gear?"

Jack hit the switch, and a moment later a green light appeared

"Gear is down and locked."

"Altitude?"

"500 hundred feet and dropping."

"Okay. Here we go."

"Control!" Cypher called out "Guardian Angels are on the deck."

Everyone in the room stood up and came to the computer section.

"Did you check comms?" Control asked as he grabbed a head set for himself.

"Yes, and visual check too."

"Azreal, are you on?"

"I'm here Control." Azreal called back as he slapped his clip home into his pistol and put it away.

"How long to reach your target?"

"Range 5 miles? 35 minutes." he promised

Control checked his watch "Good, that will give you one hour to reconnoiter the area. Anyone found outside the Big Nowhere is to be considered an enemy. You are green light to cancel."

"Understood."

"Good hunting." Control told him

"I'm out."

Cypher turned to the others in the group, "Okay, like we talked about before. Cameras one through four?"

Sam stepped forward facing those screens, and slipped on her head phones "I'm on, team one are you receiving me?"

"Archangel is here."

"Rafael is here."

"Magdalene is here."

"Gideon is here."

"Team on line, picture is good." Sam gave Cypher a thumbs up.

"Good, cameras 4 through 8?"

Sarah went and put her headset on. "Team two are you receiving?"

"Azreal is here."

"Lazarus is here."

"Joan is here."

"Noah is here."

So it went as more of the group came forward and checked their communications with their particular team. Only Jenny and Janice and Felicia stayed away from the screens. None of them wanted to witness what was about to happen. They were here to lend their moral support and their prayers for the safe return of everyone. Nigel and Sydney sat with them lending what strength was needed to comfort these people, who had helped them.

"It's going to be okay." Sydney patted Jenny's hand

Jenny smiled weakly, she wanted to say so as well, with just as much, if not more conviction. Somehow the words got stuck in her throat, Jennifer Anastasia Barnes, never knew that she could feel so scared in her entire life. The funny thing about it, was that she, herself was in no danger. Michael was the one in danger, Michael was the one that was about to step into a place, where everyone had the same thing in mind. "Kill the Archangel, and do it quickly."

Sarah Mackenzie watched her screens intently, quickly shifting her eyes from one screen to the next in quick intervals. She had to do this right, doing this right meant getting Harm back in one piece and back into her life where he belonged. Sarah blinked when she spotted something.

"Team two stop!" she called out

All the Guardian Angels came to an abrupt stop.

"Cypher go to camera 6."

Cypher called up the screen. "I see nothing." he called out

"Joan pan to your left."

The camera swerved slowly, nothing but barren desert as the camera panned.

"There!" Sarah called out

Cypher squinted and saw it "Good eyes Colonel. Going into zoom."

The picture began to get bigger, and suddenly four men in desert camo gear and assault weapons were clearly visible.

"Azreal, be advised, 4 man recon group at your 9 o'clock. Range a thousand meters, they have standard automatics and what looks like thermal gear and night gear."

"Got em." Azreal called back "Barnaby?"

"I got them." A tall muscular black man called back as he spotted the team with his binoculars "You guys hold on, we'll handle this. Moses, Mary, Vincent, let's go."

The four man team moved away from the group to the next rise and pulled out their rifles.

Josh looked over "Cypher, camera 37."

Cypher switched the camera over and zoomed in quickly.

"Okay Barnaby, just hold on one moment, yeah body armor, go for head shots."

"I got the lead man." Barnaby announced

"I got the second."

"Third is mine."

"I'll take the last in line."

"Tell me when you're ready." Cypher called back as the group watched tensely, when word finally came back that they were all ready.

"Fire." Cypher called out

Four bodies jumped as bullets slammed into them, they fell to the floor and didn't move again.

"Move in." Cypher called out

The four Guardian Angels moved in quickly, making their way over to where the four dead bodies laid. Reaching them they each went to the man they had shot and quickly checked their vitals. Looking to each other they nodded silently.

"Quick dig." Barnaby ordered

The four quickly dug four shallow graves with their hands and placed the bodies inside. Then turned and made their way back to the rest of the group.

"Done." Barnaby told Azreal

"Good." Looking at his watch Azreal shook his head "We are eight minutes behind schedule. Move out."

The Guardian Angels moved through the desert at a steady ground eating pace, trying to make up the lost time. Azreal held up a hand and stopped the others at the top of a rock out cropping and looked over.

"We're here." he said softly

"Switch to camera four." Sarah Mackenzie ordered

The main screen came up and showed everyone a small mesa, it looked like a flat box sitting in the middle of the desert.

Control stared at the mountain "The Big Nowhere." he mumbled

Cypher looked around the screen, "Azreal, go thermal please."

Switching on the thermal gear dozens of red lights appeared.

"Those are the mines." Cypher told the others

"Jesus Christ." Sam shook her head staring at the number of mines "How the hell can they get through all of those in time?"

"Four more guards too." Cypher pointed them out "No cameras that I can see though."

Azreal turned to his team "Okay, Teams you know your assignments, move out."

Several teams moved out from their positions with their thermal imaging gear on so that they could spot any mines in their area. Others began to break out equipment and another group began to dig post holes into the ground. They moved quickly and silently as they set up expandable metal poles and buried them deep into the sand. At the top they attached heavy duty, light weight repelling rope. Another team began to assemble high powered anchoring rifles and loaded them with metal anchors, and attached the ends of the ropes to them. When the scouting teams returned, they were ready to move.

Azreal called in "How far from the edge of the mine field to the wall?" he asked

"You are clear twenty feet."

"Good Hannah, take your team to the left and prepare to take perimeter guards." Turning to the other teams "Prepare for insertion."

All of the Guardian Angels began to don harnesses to attach to the ropes.

"Hannah?"

"Ready, just waiting for signal."

"Gabriel?"

"Anchor team is ready, waiting for signal."

"Okay." Azreal looked at his watch it was exactly 0155hrs, right on schedule. "Cypher, we are in position and ready to go."

"Good, standby." Cypher switched the channel bringing all the teams on line "Archangel, you are a go, good luck."

Archangel took a deep breath, "Let's move."

Silently the four man team slipped from the pipe, clinging to the shadows the team separated and made their ways to the cameras. One by one the cameras were by-passed.

"Running tape." Cypher told them as he started the pre-recorded tape and looped it so that it would play over and over again.

Gideon by passed the last camera and waited "Running tape, that's it you are all clear." Cypher called to them.

"Control room." Archangel whispered as the group left their covering shadows and into the open.

"Rafael, Mags, cover the door, Gideon the lock, I got the tap." Archangel ordered

Rafael and Magdalene ran to the door and took up position. Gideon pulled out his lock pick and made quick work of the lock. Opening the door Archangel slipped inside with the tap.

"Okay." Cypher looked around the screen "We are looking for the internal computer relay. Look for a lot of fiber optics leading to one central source."

Quickly Archangel scanned the row upon row of power outlets.

"This one?"

Cypher smiled "That is our baby. There should be three wires, red, yellow and green. You'll see that your tap is color coded. Now you have to do this quick. Snip the wires and place each one into the tap, three on each side. This will give us the over ride authority that we need."

"Gideon, I'm going to need help with this. You take your three and put them in, I'll do the same on this side."

"Got it." Gideon promised as he prepared to do his part.

"Okay guys, you have less than five seconds before they will know something is up." Cypher warned as he sat up attentively "Do it when you're ready."

Archangel looked at Gideon "Just like old times huh buddy?"

"Oh yeah." Harm admitted "And you know what, I don't miss it at all."

"Me either." Michael smiled at his brother "Ready? On three. One, two, three."

Archangel snipped the wired and quickly placed his wires in the required slots as Gideon did the same.

"Done."

"Done."

Cypher smiled as he looked up from his timer, "We have a new Olympic record at the wire snip, 3.2 seconds." Cypher began to type bringing up the menu of the computer "Yes boys and girls, we are up and running. I just have to find the proper programs."

Harm sat back against the wall, the sweat pouring off his body. A sense of relief washed over him as he realized that they had done it, well the beginning of it at any rate.

"I am definitely too old for this."

Odin sat back in his seat and checked his cards once again. Short stubby gray hair on his head and piercing ice cold blue eyes judged his options carefully.

"I'll see your five and raise you five." he told Praetorian then added "So where's Puppet Master?"

"Sleeping finally." Praetorian answered "She's been up the last two days putting the final touches on the operation. I'll see your five."

Odin nodded as he waited for the next man to make his bet.

"Everything still on schedule?" he asked

"Yes" Praetorian smiled "This time next week there will be a new world order, and you and I my friend are going to be major players in that world order.

Odin nodded in agreement, "Yeah, it's about goddamn time that we got things in order. Bartlet and his bleeding liberal heart is ruining this country for decent Americans.

"Don't I know it, I just wish I could pull the trigger on the bastard myself."

"Any word on Archangel?"

"None, he's dropped off the planet."

"I want that son of a bitch." Odin said angrily "He killed half my team!"

Praetorian nodded in commiseration "We'll get him, sooner or later we will kill that prick."

"How's it going Cypher?" Archangel asked frustrated that the operation wasn't in motion yet. Looking at the other three, Archangel knew that they were just as frustrated as he was.

"Two more minutes." Cypher promised "I've almost got my hands of the land bridges for level's one, two and three. If I can get those, the others can simply run right through the first three levels without worry."

"Hurry."

Jenny Barnes couldn't stand it any longer. Every moment that she sat there knowing that the operation was about to be launched, just drove her more and more to the edge.

"I have to take a walk." She told Sydney

Smiling Sydney nodded and agreed with Jenny that the waiting was driving her mad.

"Okay, let's go together." she offered

"I'll come to…" Nigel offered "If you would like."

"Thanks Nigel." Jenny smiled "And thank you both for being here and looking after me today." Jenny chuckled "I feel like I'm just a basket case."

Sydney put an arm around Jenny as they walked towards the door. "It's okay, we understand, you are under a hell of a lot of pressure. Besides, we like you, don't we Nigel."

"Certainly." Nigel assured Jenny "And I also know that we are going to be terrific friends to both you and Michael for a long time to come."

"I'm glad." Jenny admitted "Michael doesn't have many friends, and I can always use another."

"Just a second please."

The three turned in time to see Donna Moss approaching them

"Are you leaving?" she asked them

"We are just taking a walk to relieve some of the tension." Sydney told her

"Not without protection." Donna told them

Sydney smiled "I can take care of myself."

"Josh!" Donna wasn't taking no for an answer.

Josh moved over to the small group "Yeah Donna?"

"They are going for a walk."

"Okay, tell Ron that we want a team to go with them." Looking at the others "It's just a precaution. These guys have already made one attempt on your life, we won't risk it again." he told Jenny.

"Okay." Jenny gave in, not wanting to be more of a nuisance

Jenny reached the door and found four secret service agents there waiting for her little group.

"Let's just go to the bar and get a drink." Sydney offered

"I could do with a drink." Jenny admitted

The three new friends sat in the lounge with their drinks. The secret service agents comically out of place in the bar stood around the table scanning all of the patrons. Curious onlookers stared at the three, wondering who they exactly were.

"Hello Jenny." Monica smiled brightly

One secret service agent jumped as he heard a voice behind him.

"How the hell did you get past me!" the agent demanded as he reached for Monica

"NO!" Jenny stood up "This is a good friend of mine."

"I will only be one moment." She told the agent "I must go anyway. I just needed to speak to you a moment." She told Jenny "It is important."

Jenny and Monica moved a few feet away, but were still in the agents view and at a distance where they could still jump in if necessary. The two women whispered back and forth for several minutes. Jenny at one point went very pale and put a hand over her chest.

"Me?" she asked again

"Yes Jenny." Monica smiled "You would be perfect, this is why God chose you. Just think about what we have asked of you. I must go." Monica hugged Jenny and whispered "It will all be over in about ten minutes, one way or another." Monica promised

Jenny's lip trembled, more frightened than she had ever been in her whole life. Wondering if she was about to lose the only man she ever truly loved.

"Will he be okay?" she begged to know

Monica shook her head sadly "I don't know the answer to that. Only God knows, just know that Andrew is there with them. I have to go." Monica turned and hurried away, she had to get back.

Jenny turned and went back to the table. "It's starting." she told Sydney and Nigel, who both stood and hurried back towards the banquet hall.

Control paced in a tight circle behind Cypher, who was typing away madly at the keys.

"How soon Cypher, we can't just hold our teams in limbo forever!"

"Almost there…Got it! Extending land bridges now…Come on you beauties…Yes!" Cypher turned excitedly to Control "Land bridges extended, security cameras are under our control, automated weapons systems are down…NOW!" Cypher hit a button

"Is it working?" Control demanded to know

Checking his controls again, "Yes." Cypher told him

Control raised the mike, "All teams, GO, GO, GO!"

Archangel turned to his three teammates "GO!"

Rafael, Gideon and Magdalene ran out of the control room and up one level towards the children.

Outside Azreal turned to team three "Take'em."

Four muted shots filled the air, four bodies fell by the entrance to the mountain. Without pause eight more Guardian Angels stepped forward and quickly aimed, then fired eight harpoon anchors with lines. The razor sharp harpoons sailed through the air and hit their marks. Lines were pulled tautly and quickly tied down.

Azreal hooked himself up to the zip line and jumped, seven others by his side. They all quickly sailed down the lines and landed safely past the mine field. The moment they landed and had pulled their quick releases, eight more Guardian Angels were already on their way. Moving to the entrance, Azreal quickly place a small fiber optic camera through the crack in the wall and scanned the interior. Holding up his right hand high so the others could see, he held up four fingers. Four more guards were just inside the doors. Twenty-eight Guardian Angels were already on site when Azreal pulled out his pistol, followed by several others. They burst through the doors as the interior guards turned shocked, they were cut down instantly. The Guardian Angels did not pause, they ran through the long corridor towards the other end where the staircase to the next level down was located.

"Start mission timer." Control ordered Gadget as he watched the first of the Guardian Angels going down the zip line.

"Time started.

"Also keep track of enemy cancelled, especially our major players, Puppet Master, Praetorian and Odin."

"Eight down so far." Gadget called out "Twenty seconds in so far."

"Team two has reached level two." Sam called out as she watched in awe as the Guardian angels moved. They never stopped, never paused for a moment, seven guards cut down before they even knew that they were not alone and the Guardian Angels kept moving. Sam and Janet had laughingly called a few of the lesser threatening looking Angels as 'Soccer Moms and Dads, looking at them now, they are the soccer moms and dads from HELL!

"Team two now reaching level three."

"Time in two minutes fifteen seconds." Gadget called out "Fifteen, no make that twenty-two cancelled. No GA's wounded or dead."

Gideon, Rafael and Magdalene, reached level Fourteen without trouble. Rafael slipped in his optic camera and scanned the situation.

"Nine guards" he whispered. "No sign of the kids, they are all inside their rooms."

"Three apiece." Magdalene pulled out her guns

Gideon pulled out his own, "Wait."

"What?" Rafael looked around

"Give me a boost." Gideon pointed up to the bare bulb above them

"Good idea, we can slip in and take them in the dark." Magdalene smiled

Rafael got down on one knee, Gideon stepped up on the knee then quickly onto his shoulder. Using the butt of his gun Gideon quickly broke the bulb plunging the stairway into darkness. Using night vision the three made their way inside quickly but silently.

Sam saw this instantly "Go to camera two." she ordered "They are on level fourteen."

The camera shot came up showing what the three Guardian Angels were looking at.

Gadget counted quickly "Nine guards."

"Careful Commander." Chedwiggen put his arm around Sarah Mackenzie's shoulder, and was surprised to find her shivering.

"It's going to be okay Mac." he reassured her.

"Please let it be alright." Sarah prayed

Gideon crept up to the first of the guards, reaching out quickly Gideon snapped the mans neck. Grabbing him and holding him up right, Gideon now had a shield and he opened fire as Magdalene and Rafael did the same.

"Nine guards down, but two gunshots fired from guards." Gadget called out

Control turned to Cypher "Anyone hear those shots?"

Cypher scanned his controls "No sir, still silent." he sighed relieved

"Doors opening!" Sam called out hurriedly, hoping it wasn't more guards, since it was ten or more door opening at once.

Gideon, Rafael and Magdalene each spun towards an opening door. Gideon found himself staring at a small girl fully dressed carrying a small bag.

"Are you here to take us home?" she asked innocently and not frightened at all by the sight of the guns and the bodies.

Gideon knelt down on one knee "Yes we are, my name is Harm."
The girl smiled "I'm Michaela, what is your code name?"

Harm smiled "I'm Gideon."

Michaela smiled "I'm Archangel."

Another small girl stepped up "I'm Magdalene."

"So am I." the adult Magdalene hugged the young girl.

Archangel turned to another of the children "Josiah you and the boys, move out and get the others mobile now." She ordered

"On our way." the boys ran towards the still unopened doors

Michaela turned to Harm, tears in her eyes "Monica said God would send you. Monica said that we weren't bad children whose mommies and daddies didn't want them anymore."

Harm picked up the young girl "Monica was right. I'm sure that your mommy and daddy want you home very badly."

Cypher sighed "Children are secure." he told the others relieved beyond measure

Sarah called out "Team two is reaching level five."

"Time four minutes twenty-three seconds."

Azreal reached level five and hit the door release. Suddenly an alarm sounded.

"INTRUDER ALERT, INTRUDER ALERT, UNAUTHORIZED ACCESS TO LEVEL FIVE."

"What the fuck was that!" Control shouted "Kill that alarm!"

"Alarm shut down, it was an independent alarm." Cypher told them "It wasn't in the specs." hitting more keys he pulled up different camera angles.

"What is going on!" The President demanded as he strode to the computer station.

"An alarm was tripped, Mr. President."

"What do we do now?" Leo asked impatiently

"We continue on mission." Control told them "We are past the point of no return."

Cypher stared at the screens "All Guardian Angels be advised, you have massive guard movement through out all levels. They are setting up defensive stances and disappearing into wall panels all over the place. Proceed with caution."

"Keep your head's up!" Archangel called up "Rafael are you online?"

"Here Archangel."

"They are going to be coming for you next, in force, get ready."

"We will be ready." Rafael promised

Puppet Master awoke with a start as she heard the alarm. Jumping out of bed she quickly put on her pants and boots, buttoning her shirt she made her way to command and control on level nine. As she arrived she noted that Praetorian and Odin were already there.

"What is going on?" she demanded

Praetorian looked up "We have an intruder alarm on level five."

"Show me." She demanded

"Can't" The technician told them "There is nothing on our monitors, we tried contacting our surface guards and there's no answer."

"Weapons systems?" Praetorian asked

"On line but un-responsive to our commands. It could be that short again." he offered "It could have set off the alarms, weapons systems are on the same line as the alarms. The short could have blown the relays."

Puppet Master looked to Praetorian.

"We have been having a lot of trouble with our systems lately. We haven't been able to find the source of the problem yet." He admitted

"What about the guards?" Odin asked anxiously, he could feel the adrenaline starting to pump through his body.

"Communications runs through the same system. I recommend that we keep everyone alert, just in case. We send a team topside to check on our guards, and a team of techs down to level fifteen and check it out. That is the only place where a power outage of this size could come from. There is no way that we could have been infiltrated that far down without someone knowing." he pointed out reasonably.

"How many perimeter teams do we have out tonight?"

"Ten, four man teams, they are using short range radios, we can't reach them." Praetorian checked his watch "They should be at our outer marker five miles out."

Puppet Master nodded in agreement "Good, also send a team to check on the guards around the children's level make sure that there are no problems with the kids."

"Done. Where will you be." he asked Puppet Master

"Right here until we are sure that it is a short." She told him

The Guardian Angels reached level seven, the teams had already split up and were proceeding down the passageways slowly. Level six had been a real bitch, no one had been hurt badly, but still, three Guardian Angels were not moving as quickly as they were before. For Azreal, that was three Guardian Angels more than he wanted hurt. Stopping before where one of the remembered secret panels was located. Azreal pointed to four GA's and positioned himself. Getting the nod that they were ready, Azreal hit the door release. The door opened on five surprised guards and silent deadly fire rained down on them. The Guardian Angels slowly made their way to the next hidden panel.

George Hammond gripped the radio harder, "What do you mean there was an alarm set off!" he demanded to know.

Sam felt helpless, she couldn't give out any good news to a very worried father. "Sir, it was a brief alarm, and so far the mission is still going on as planned."

"But it was an alarm, it's gotten their attention. Sooner or later they are going to realize that they have been infiltrated. Where are they now." George felt a hand rubbing his shoulder, turning he saw a very frightened Daisy was listening as well.

"The teams have split, they are on level seven and almost through to level eight, where they will split again. Harm, Rafael and Magdalene are on level fourteen with the children, setting up a defense if necessary and getting the kids ready to move."

"What about getting them down to level fifteen with Michael." George asked nervously, knowing that his son was alone on that level

"Too open sir, if they were attacked down there, a lot of the children would be hurt. So far everything is still going according to plan sir. I will call back in ten minutes."

"Five Colonel." George corrected

"Five it is sir."

Gabe stood with his team outside the plane, other SG teams also were deployed around the area. Gabe was shifting his weight from one foot to the other.

Shaking his head, "I got that feeling coming over me again." he told the others.

"Which one." Annie asked him seriously, Gabe's "feelings" had saved their lives before

Looking around himself, "The 'we are not alone' feeling." he admitted

Daniel looked to his friend "I hate it when you get that feeling."

"Me too." Annie admitted "Cause you are usually right."

"Where's Jack?" Gabe asked

"General O'Neill is on the plane with General Hammond." Teal'c told them

"Annie, go tell them that I got that ole witchy feeling again." Looking at Annie "If anything goes down…" he began

Annie smiled "I'll cover Daisy." She promised

"Thanks." Gabe said relieved.

Annie turned and ran to the plane.

"Generals?" She called to them

Jack turned and looked at the woman "What is it Annie?"

"Gabe has that feeling again."

"The 'we are not alone' one again?" Jack asked

"That's the one sir."

"Damn." Jack picked up his glasses and put them on "All SG teams heads up, we may have company coming." he said as he headed towards the lift gate.

"Jack?" Janet called out nervously

Stopping Jack turned to his wife "Stay there and out of sight, and get your guns." he warned and went outside.

George Hammond picked up his radio "Base, we may have company coming."

"Understood General Hammond" Will called back and turned to Control "Perimeter team says that they think that they have company coming."

"Damn." Control hated when he wasn't in control.

Sam stiffened when she heard those words, "That meant that Daniel and the rest of the team was in danger.

Nigel knew that Sam was torn, he could see that Sam wasn't even looking at her monitors anymore. She was worried about her husband and wanted to be there with him.

"Syd." Nigel motioned with his chin to Sam

Sydney took one look and saw the same things that Nigel saw.

"Let's go."

Sam felt the tap on her shoulder and jumped.

"It's okay." Nigel told her holding out his hand "I'll take over, you go over there and find out what is happening."

"It's okay Sam." Sydney told her "Nigel can handle it for a few minutes, you can switch with that guy."

"You're right." Sam smiled, that way she wouldn't be shirking her duty, just changing it.

"Mr. Bailey?"

Will turned and saw Sam "I was wondering if you wouldn't mind switching positions. I know the SG teams, and…"

Will smiled "I understand. Of course we can switch." he handed over the headset and made his way over to the other set and took over from Nigel.

"All SG teams, Colonel Jackson is now online." she said

Jack smiled, he knew that one was coming "Good to hear your voice colonel, and I know we couldn't be in better hands."

"Thank you General."

"Teams have reached level eight." Sarah called out

"Twelve minutes, nine seconds into mission. Total 83 cancelled, five Guardian Angels hurt, nothing serious."

Gabe flitted through the desert; the desert camo he was wearing blended him perfectly into the sands around him. He felt liberated that he could be doing this, even if it was just a simple patrol. He felt like he was contributing to the mission and not just playing watch dog and waiting for the return of the others. Silently he made his way forward moving past cacti plants and sage brush. Reaching the crest of a small hill he looked over and spotted them. Counting quickly he contacted the others.

"This is Viper one to the snake pit." he whispered

Jack held up a hand to Lou Ferretti "This is snake pit, go Viper One."

"We have unfriendly visitors here, and it looks like they are getting ready to move out and try and take us."

"Can you make out numbers?" Sam asked him

"I count 36 unfriendly, do you copy?"

"That's afirm 36 unfriendly, how far out."

"About a thousand yards out from Snake pit, twenty yards from me, they are armed with light automatic weapons and it looks like some LAW's rockets." Gabe counted again "Wait a sec one has gone missing." Gabe began to scan the area looking for the one man that was missing.

"Don't move or you're dead." A voice whispered menacingly

Sam stiffened "Snake pit did you copy that last."

"Yeah, looks like somebody snuck up on him." Jack said worriedly "Viper Two, what do you see."

"I got him, just a second." a familiar voice called back

"Turn over." the voice commanded

Carefully Gabe turned over.

Back at command "Switch to camera three on perimeter team!" She ordered

Cypher hit the keys.

They all looked up "Oh my God." Sarah Mackenzie whispered

A tall, mean looking man with a face that looked like it was carved from rock itself, with more muscles than should be possible on one human being stood there. A rifle pointed directly at Gabe's face.

"Well looky, looky, what I have here." he taunted "A soldier boy all on his own. A dead soldier boy at that." He smiled, suddenly his feet flew out from under him "WHAT…"

A silenced pistol shot went off and blew the man's head half off. Then a pair of hands reached down and moved the body off to hide it.

Gabe leaned his head back and tried to get his heart back under control.

"This is Viper Two, threat to Viper One eliminated."

"Good, both Vipers come back home and help set up defenses." Jack called out relieved. Turning he saw that Daisy was holding onto her chest. "It's okay" he told her, "He's on his way back."

Gabe looked up, and back at control they all saw Daniel Jackson's handsome face smile as he reached out a hand.

"Let's get back."

Gabe patted Daniel on the back as they jogged back towards the planes.

"Did I ever tell you how glad I was that I taught you, our ways."

"What are blood brothers for." Daniel shrugged

"Thanks." Gabe told him sincerely

"Anytime."

Sydney stared on in shock "That was Daniel!", this was not the same Daniel that she remembered at all.

"Yeah." Sam sighed relieved that Gabe was alright "Daniel has learned some things from us."

"Damn, he sure has." Sydney shook her head still amazed that Daniel had been able to take that huge guard with absolutely no problem. In fact, Daniel had made it look easy! Something only a martial arts expert could do so easily. It was almost too bad that she had Nigel and that Daniel was married. Looking over at Nigel she shook her head, nah, she liked her life the way it was now.

Gideon looked around the corridor again, he knew that at any moment now a team would be coming to check on the children. How big that team would be, was beginning to make him nervous.

"Cypher anything yet?" he asked again

"Not yet, hold on, elevator is opening far down on your left. Seven guards heading your way."

"Good." Rafael pulled the ball cap he was now wearing lower on his face as Gideon and Magdalene did the same. All three were now dressed as the guards, it would buy them a couple of seconds before the other guards realized it was a trick. A couple of seconds was all the Guardian Angels needed.

The lead guard headed down the passageway, he was talking on his radio.

"Yes sir, Praetorian, we are now on level fourteen and heading towards the rooms."

"Good and the tech team?"

"Should be down on level fifteen by now…Hold on one sir…Hey Zach, how's it going down here." The seven guards fanned out.

"Fine." Rafael answered

"Where's the others…" The guards eyes opened wide "YOU'RE NOT…"

The three Guardian Angels spun around and opened fire.

Praetorian held the radio away from his ear as he heard the muted shots. Running to the intercom that connected the whole base he called out.

"INTRUDER ALERT, this is not a drill, intruder alert. Security personnel take position, kill anyone who does not use proper word of the day!"

Turning to Puppet Master who was in shock, "How the hell…"

"Doesn't matter right now. We have to get you and the devices out of here!" Praetorian turned to Odin. "Get half of your team down to level Fourteen and take out the intruders and kill those kids!" He ordered "Odin, me and the rest of the Norsemen will be your protection and carry the devices." he told Puppet Master

Five of the Norsemen spun around and ran out the door. Suddenly gun fire began above them.

"Damn they are close." Praetorian called out "Emergency escape route three!"

Odin turned to his five remaining Norsemen "You guys grab the devices and let's go!"

"Escape three?" Puppet Master asked

"The one on level fifteen. Let's go!" Grabbing his gun, Praetorian led the way to the rear elevators. The elevator door were just opening, when the doors slammed open and Guardian Angels began to pour through.

Praetorian pushed Puppet Master through the elevator doors and followed with Odin and two Norsemen. Lazarus and Azreal opened fire and cut down the other three Norsemen before they could get on the elevator. Frantically Praetorian hit the close button, the doors shut before they could be reached.

"The devices!" Puppet Master cried out

"Too late." Praetorian told her "They've got them now. All we can do is get out of here with our skins, we can rebuild later."

Azreal called out "Our main prey has made an escape, but we have the devices. I say again we have the devices in our control."

Jed Bartlet sighed relieved, but Control wasn't satisfied, he wanted it all. "Where is that elevator going?"
"Down is all I know." Azreal told him

Lazarus slapped his head "Level fifteen Az, remember?"

Azreal suddenly remembered, as children, he, Lazarus, and Archangel had been playing on level fifteen one day. The guards had found them and bought them to Puppet Master. They had been badly beaten and told never to go to level fifteen again under penalty of death.

"That must be where the escape route was at, that is why they didn't want us there!" Lazarus told him.

"Shit, Control they are heading to level fifteen, escape route is down there and Archangel is alone!" Turning to the others "Listen up all Guardian Angels, they are going for Archangel. Pick up the pace, noise don't matter anymore, cancel anything that moves!" Azreal ordered as he and the others made their way to the staircase to the next level.

The SG teams were all scattered strategically around the area as they moved towards where Gabe and Daniel had spotted the guards.

Gabe tapped Jack on the shoulder and pointed down.

Jack nodded, "Okay people let me check this out first." on his belly Jack made his way to the edge of the small hill and looked over, Gabe at his side. The group was still there.

"Looks like they're arguing over what to do." Jack whispered as he watched two men argue and another on a radio.

"Yeah boys…" Jack smiled "You can't get anyone at the base cause they're a bit busy at the moment."

"Now's a good time to take'em general." Gabe pointed out

"Yes it is." Jack agreed "SG teams move in."

As silently as they could, the SG teams moved in and surrounded the group.

"Hold your fire until I say otherwise."

"On your command." Gabe agreed as he leveled his rifle

Jack called out "This is General Jack O'Neill, United States Air Force. You are surrounded, drop your weapons, or we will open fire!"

Several of the guards turned around and opened fire.

Jack ducked back down behind the hill "FIRE!" he yelled

All around him SG teams poured down fire on the surrounded men, yet the men fought on with a ferocious tenacity of zealots. They fought bravely, but unfortunately they were open and on low ground. While the SG teams had the high ground and sufficient cover. The guards never had a chance.

"Cease fire." Jack called out as he saw the last of them fall "SG 9, 25, 30 and 31 move in and check them, 1, 2, 3 and six cover. Is anyone hurt?"

"Major Benson is hit sir, in the leg!" one voice called back

Jack took in the information, "Take two men and get Major Benson back to the doctors asap. Anyone else?" When no one called back, Jack sighed in relief and activated his com "Perimeter team has taken out the trash, one man injured and is being taken back to the medics."

"Understood General, sir…" Sam asked nervously

Jack smiled "He's fine Sam, he's right here with me."

"If you could just look at him sir, so that I could…"

Jack turned and looked at Daniel "Danny boy, wave to the people at home will ya."

Daniel looked confused, and then startled "Oh!" he reached into his pocket and removed his own glasses and put back the others "I'm fine Sam, not a scratch on me."

Sam sighed relieved.

Archangel reloaded his weapons as he looked around at the technicians that laid dead around him. He had offered them a chance to live, but they didn't listen. They never listen.

"This is Archangel, Technicians are cancelled. What is our status?"

"One hundred forty cancelled, nine Guardian Angels hurt, none seriously. Mission time is twenty seven minutes, eighteen seconds." Gadget told him

"Good."

"Archangel, Puppet Master is on her way to you now." Control called out "She made it to the elevators with Praetorian, Odin and two Norsemen, don't know which ones. The devices are in our hands, Guardian Angels en-route to back you up now. But I don't know when they will get to you."

"Understood." Archangel called back "Cypher, bring up the plans of level fifteen."

"Why?" Cypher called back as he bought up the plans

"If Puppet Master is coming down here, there must be an escape route. Find it for me."

"Understood, wait one. Looking over the plans now." Cypher scanned the plans centimeter by centimeter. "Where are you little trap door?" he asked himself "There!" he said triumphantly, then frowned "Oh shit! Archangel the escape hatch is inside the computer room itself. One of the walls opens up into a passageway. There is no room for you to maneuver."

"Okay got it."

"Go to camera one!" Will called out

The large center camera came on, Archangel was standing in front of the door to the escape hatch. Pulling out his laser torch, he welded the door shut.

"What are you doing Archangel?" Cypher called out "You are sealing your only way out!"

Shutting off the torch, Archangel turned to face the door.

"FUCK Archangel, you are exposed, elevator has reached your level and they are headed in your direction. Hide!" Cypher called out.

Jenny sat with her back to the screens wiping her tears "He won't run, he won't hide." she whispered. Felicia and Janice each took Jenny's hand, and hoped that Michael knew what he was doing.

Cypher grabbed the mike as the others watched as Michael Hammond stood his ground.

"Run damn you, hide and wait for the others, they've reached level fourteen, they can be there in three minutes!"

"It ends now Cypher." Archangel told them simply, removing his glasses Michael placed them on a pipe and walked back to the door. Both doors were visible now, Archangel at one, Puppet Master at the other.

Puppet Master stared in shock at who was waiting for her.

"Archangel!" she gasped, unable to believe her eyes

Praetorian quickly placed himself in front of her, as Odin and the only two remaining Norsemen filled the doorway.

"Puppet Master." He nodded calmly

"So it was you." Praetorian stared at his former pupil "I knew the moment that we were infiltrated that you would be here." he sneered "So what? are you here to face us now?"

"Yes." Archangel said simply, his hands resting near his mach-10's

Praetorian stared on in shock, "You honestly believe that you are good enough to take ME!" Shaking his head "You upstart little cock sucker, I taught you everything you know!"

"Today, I'm good enough." Archangel answered

Tired of looking at Archangel, "Fuck this." Odin raised his gun

Three shots rang out.

A surprised Odin slowly sank to the ground holding his chest, looking over he saw his other two Norsemen already dead. Falling to the ground, he joined them.

Rafael, Magdalene, Gideon, Azreal, Lazarus and more of the Guardian Angels began to enter the room.

"It can't be, you're all dead!" Puppet Master shrieked staring at the faces, all of whom stared back at her with unconcealed hatred. It was her worst nightmare come true. The ghosts of the Guardian Angels were coming back to get her!

"Let's end this Praetorian." Archangel told him "You and me."

"Now that you have back up, huh?" he said bravely, but he too was shaken by seeing the other Guardian Angels.

Archangel shook his head, "They won't interfere, this is just you and me."

"No guns though." Rafael reached over and plucked the gun from Praetorian's hand

Archangel slipped off his guns and handed them to Gideon, then pulling out his combat knife.

"You're sure you want to do this?" Gideon asked nervously, he still remembered how good Praetorian was with a knife. Sure he was older now, but that made him trickier, more experienced, deadlier.

Praetorian smiled as he stepped forward his own knife in hand, "The others may kill me, but at least I'll have the satisfaction of knowing that you died before I did."

Archangel moved forward "A long time ago you took something from me, and now I am going to take it back."

The two men circled each other, sizing each other up. Praetorian attacked.

The two knives flew through the air connecting with a clang, as the two combatants faced each other. Suddenly the two men were slashing at each other, knives clanging as they blocked and parried each blow. The movements became blurs as the knives moved through the air, both wanting to be the one that tasted first blood. To the helpless spectators of this, it almost resembled a dance, but in this particular dance, only one man would walk away from it alive. Both men slashed at each other one last time as they separated. Praetorian's knife dripped with blood.

Archangel reached up and touched his chest feeling the six inch slash on his chest. Praetorian smiled.

"First blood to me I think." he laughed and settled himself into position for the next attack

Archangel did the same, "First blood don't mean shit, it's the man who is standing at the end who wins."

Again the knives clashed. Both men stared at each other with a deep burning hatred trying to out-muscle the other. Suddenly Archangel head-butted Praetorian, and his knife sang and drew blood.

"For Francisco." Archangel told him as he spun around and attacked again, even faster.

Shocked Praetorian wasn't prepared for another quick strike, and Archangel drew blood again.

"For Francis." Spinning Archangel went for the stomach, "For Margaret." and again "For Paul!"

Praetorian stared at his former pupil, suddenly frightened. Praetorian had never seen a man move this fast in his entire life. Archangel lashed out cutting into Praetorian's wrist, forcing him to drop his knife.

"For Joseph!"

"For Thomas!"

"For Abel!"

"For Samuel!"

"For Abraham!"

"For Teresa!"

Praetorian fell to his knees, blood poured from his many wounds. Archangel circled around his prey to stand in front of him.

"For my wife Daniella." Again the knife flew without mercy cutting into flesh.

"For the son I never even got to name."

"And for the last." Archangel grabbed Praetorian by the hair and lifted up his head, and stared directly into Praetorian's terrified eyes , "From this day until the end of time, my name is MICHAEL BENJAMIN HAMMOND!" Archangel slammed the knife home into Praetorian's heart. Praetorian's eyes opened wide as he fell backwards and died.

Finally, exhausted, Michael Hammond dropped his knife, fell to his knees and did something he hadn't done in twenty three years. Since the day he saw another little boy cut down. He cried. He cried for those friends he lost, the lives he took, the lives he had not been able to save. Mostly though, Michael cried for the innocence that he lost so long ago.

Magdalene knelt by his side and hugged him, "It's okay." she told him "It's over Michael." she promised

Puppet Master took the moment of distraction and picked up Praetorian's fallen knife. Instantly a dozen guns pointed at her.

Staring at her Guardian Angels she raised the knife "Everything I did was for love of my country." she bought the knife down quickly into her own chest. They all watched her fall.

Gideon shook his head "You did everything for your love of power."

The Guardian Angels stood silently for a long moment in shock. None of them could believe that it was truly over. That they had actually pulled it off and they were all still alive. They all felt as if some massive weight had been lifted from their shoulders and that for the first time in years, they could breathe freely knowing that they were safe. Finally, standing up Archangel walked to the body of Puppet Master. Reaching up, Archangel ripped the golden necklace from his neck. Staring at the medallion for a second, he dropped it onto her dead body. Turning his back to it, Michael Hammond walked away. Smiling Gideon pulled out his own necklace and tore it off dropping it by Michael's. One by one, the others pulled out their own golden necklaces and did the same. Their nightmare was over.

Reaching out Michael grabbed his glasses, "Control, it's over, you can come on in now."

Chapter 28: Aftermath

It was two hours later that a medium sized plane landed near the Big Nowhere. Technicians wearing radiation suits disembarked first and were quickly led to where the bombs were being housed, so that they could be defused. The naqueda that had been placed with those bombs had already been taken and was back in the custody of the SGC. Next off the plane was Josh Lyman, who went directly to the general that was waiting for him.

Smiling Josh shook his hand "Great work General O'Neill, the President wanted me to convey his gratitude to you. He had to fly back to Washington, that list of traitors that Cypher was able to uncover has to be dealt with immediately. The President said he will be calling you personally to talk to you later. By the way where is General Hammond."

Jack shook his head as he returned the handshake, "The thanks shouldn't be going to us." He told Josh as he nodded to the Guardian Angels who were milling around, some now sporting fresh bandages from the wounds they received.

"They are the ones that should be thanked, all we did was play guards. General Hammond is with his son."

Josh stared at the men and women who had just saved the world from a war no one wanted.

"You're right General, I'm going to thank them right now." he told them and moved towards the Guardian Angels.

"Daniel!" Sam called out happily as she spotted her husband with the rest of the team.

Daniel turned, smiled and ran to his wife and took her into his arms.

"Hey you." Daniel kissed her passionately "I've missed you."

"I've missed you too." Sam admitted "And I known a certain young lady who really misses her daddy." she added.

"I miss her too." Daniel admitted "By the way…" He added "I spoke to General Hammond earlier, and he says that I have way too much leave time on the books."

Sam's eyes began to sparkle "Really?"

"Yeah" Daniel smiled mischievously "So after the de-brief, General Hammond says that he does not want to see me on base for the next ninety days."

Sam's eyes opened wide "NINETY DAYS! Daniel you never take three days off, much less three months!"

Daniel shrugged "I've never had a wife to pamper, and baby to take care of before either."

"I know I've said this before." Sam hugged her husband tightly to her chest "But I just love the way your mind works."

"General O'Neill!"

Jack spun around and spotted the two women heading his way.

"What in the world…How did you ladies get out here?" he asked surprised to see Janice and Felicia Hammond here and now.

Shrugging Felicia admitted "We talked Stanley into sneaking us on board." Not really caring about military protocol at this particular moment. All she and her sister cared about was reuniting with their family.

"Jenny is here too." Janice admitted and began to look around "Where is my father and Michael and Daisy?"

Looking deflated Jack pointed up towards the top of the mesa "Michael is up there, thinking he says."

"Thinking about what?" Felicia covered her eyes and stared up trying to spot her brother.

"Suicide, I think." Jack admitted painfully, wondering if they had finally pushed the man over the edge, Jack for one hoped not, "He won't give up his guns, he won't talk to anyone. Michael just sits there and stares out into the desert twirling a gun in his hand."

"What!" Janice stared at the man shocked, "He can't! Not now! It's over, he can come home and never leave again! He never has to fight ever again!"

"Harm, Rafael and Magdalene are trying to talk to him now." Jack explained "Rafael says he's seen Michael like this before, especially after a particularly bad mission. That he just needs time to calm down. Your father is there as well. I thought that they might need some help, that's why I asked Stanley to come out here."

"We have to get up there!" Janice told Jack moving towards the mountain.

"Wait!" Jack held the two women up "I'll take you, there are some booby traps in this place. I don't want you setting anything off."

Michael Hammond stared at the rising sun, it was breath-taking, the red and golden hues spoke of what a beautiful day it was going to be. A brand new day.

"Well God, it's done." he thought silently to himself "What you asked me to do is done, and I sit here and wonder, was it all worth it?" Michael twirled his pistol in his hand again, "Was it worth all the blood, and all the lives that were lost. We are still hated by some, and they are still thinking of ways to destroy us as we try and think of ways to stop them. We stop some, only to have others pop up and try again. Twelve more of my brothers and sisters are hurt now, I thank you that they are not dead, but they are hurt. As for me, I am so tired lord, just so tired."

"God knows that you are tired." Monica smiled sitting next to him "I also know that you are tired Michael."

"You know it is very disconcerting the way that you can sneak up on me." Michael smiled

Monica knew that Michael was just joking and smiled, "I'm sorry, I didn't mean to startle you. I just wanted to stop by and give you God's thanks for saving his children. He knows how you have suffered through this time."

"Was it worth it?" Michael asked softly

Monica stared at the rising sun "Today, millions of people are waking up and living their lives, because of what you and the others did. Children will be born, couples will marry, and 100 children will see their parents today for the first time in four years. They will never know the pain that you and the others suffered, they are safe now. What do you think?"

"I see your point." Michael smiled "I guess it was worth it after all."

Monica smiled "I'm glad that you agree. Now God has one more task for you. A pleasant task, if you accept it." Monica whispered into his ear, Michael's eyes opened wide.

Michael stared wide eyed at the beautiful angel, "God doesn't believe in asking for small favors does he."

Laughing Monica shook her head "I know that you will make the right choice." Removing her silk white scarf "Live well Michael. Remember we are always with you. God will always love you."

Michael nodded in appreciation "Hey, if you or Andrew are ever in town, drop by and say hello."

"We will." Monica promised.

Dropping the white scarf, it gently fell towards the ground. Just before it touched, it flashed brilliantly and a pure white dove flew away.

Staring at the flying dove, Michael made his decision

"Michael?" a soft voice broke through his thoughts

"Jenny?" Michael turned and spotted her, standing he put his gun away and made his way over to her.

Worriedly Jenny stared into Michael's eyes "Michael why were you whispering to yourself?"

"Didn't you see…" Michael shook his head "It was nothing. Hey Stanley." Smiling Michael spotted his sisters and the rest of his family and SG-1 were all staring at him.

"Probably think I've completely gone round the bend." Michael thought to himself amused.

Stanley Keyworth stared at his patient and friend "Are you alright Michael?" he asked concerned.

Michael thought the question over seriously, as he took off his guns and handed them to Rafael.

"No." he admitted, then smiled brightly "But I will be."

Smiling in understanding Stanley patted Michael on the shoulder "It's a place to start."

Michael smiled, "Mags?"

Magdalene sighed relieved, the dark period was over "Yeah Michael?"

"Do me a favor, go down to where the kids are. Find the Archangel and have her waiting outside the mountain for me."

Jenny's eyes opened wide "You know about her?"

"Monica told me" He admitted

"And?" Jenny asked nervously

Michael shrugged nonchalantly, "Well I think if we are going to be parents, we should be married. What do you think?"

Jenny's eyes began to mist up "I think so too." she hugged Michael

"Parents?" George Hammond's eyes popped open wide

Jenny wiped her eyes and nodded "Michaela's parents were there when she was kidnapped. They tried to stop it from happening…"

Michael took over "The Sanctuary agents dispatched to take her, cancelled her parents. She has no one."

"She has us." Jenny corrected

"Yeah she does." Michael smiled "Why don't you go and meet her, tell her."

"What about you?" she asked nervously, not wanting to let Michael out of her sight now.

"One more thing to do." Michael told her "Rafael, Gideon, you're with me let's go."

George stopped his son, "What more do you have to do?" he asked wondering what his son had planned now.

"The computers in this place are too dangerous for us to keep around." Michael told his father "They contain everything that there is to know about the Guardian Angels. Our strengths, weaknesses, we can't leave Control with that kind of information about us. Besides I've had Cypher pulling up all our personal files, the others deserve to know about their parents as well."

"I understand." George let his son go and finish his business.

Cypher sat before the computer terminals bringing more and more information up on the screen. Control sat by his side studying everything.

"Wow, Control…" Cypher shook his head "Look at all this information that Puppet Master had hoarded up here."
"Incredible." Control had to agree, information on the inner workings on many terrorist organizations. Information that Sanctuary would use to shut down many of them.

"Hell, with this much information we can shut them down without the Guardian Angels!" he admitted.

"I'm glad that you think so." Michael called back as he, Harm and Rafael walked in, followed by SG-1. Turning to Cypher "You have what I asked for?"

"Oh yeah, almost forgot." Cypher smiled and handed over the disc "You have everyone's real names and backgrounds on that disc."

"Good." Michael took the disc and put it away and pulled out his small remote and pressed the button.

Suddenly all the computers in the control room went haywire and began scrolling new information. Pictures of Guardian Angels flashed up on the screen and were quickly disappearing.

"WHAT THE HELL!" Control shouted as he stared at the computer screen "Cypher!"

Cypher jumped back into his seat and began to type.

Michael shook his head, "You are only making it go faster."

"What is it?" Control demanded of Cypher "Is it a virus?" Turning to look at Michael "Dammit Archangel what have you done?"

Cypher shook his head "It's not a virus, shit, it's a Hydra!" Cypher stopped typing and sat back "There's nothing I can do Control." he admitted as he helplessly watched files disappearing into the abyss of cyberspace.

"What do you mean there's nothing you can do! Stop it!"

"He can't." Michael told him "Every time that Cypher tries, the hydra sprouts three more heads and you lose information that much faster."

Control looked at Michael "What is being erased?"

Michael tossed the remote away, "Just everything there is to know about the Guardian Angels, any reference of us or our codenames, everything. From here and back at Sanctuary, in a couple of minutes, it will be as if we never existed. All of your other information will still be intact though." Michael smiled at Control "You didn't really think that I was going to leave you with all that info did you?"

Control looked up at his agent "No, I guess that I really didn't.", he was a bit angry, but not surprised, he had lost a major asset. Then again, he never really had it, so he wasn't losing much. "I guess that this means you aren't coming back." he sighed

"Afraid not." Michael admitted "That means everyone else too."

Control looked at his agent "You know, I just got word from the President. I'm the new Puppet Master. How about you come back as the new Control. No field work, just supervision." he promised

Michael shook his head "Congratulations Puppet Master, but no thank you. I'm going back and just selling books and being with my family. It's time that I learned how to live in the light."

Turning, Michael and the others made their way out.

"You are a real bastard you know." Control told his back a grin on his face

"That I am." Michael called back as he walked out the door.

Michael stepped out into the sunshine happier than he had been in his entire life. His brothers and sisters were now truly safe and free once and for all, and he was free as well, and still alive.

Jenny spotted Michael first, leaning down she spoke to the little girl and pointed at him. Smiling Michaela ran to him and jumped into his arms.

"Are you really my new daddy?" she asked excitedly

Michael shifted the weight in his arms "Yes I am. This is grandpa."

Michael's eyes opened wide as she spotted George Hammond "I have a grandpa too!" she said excitedly

George smiled at the little girl and brushed back her hair out of her eyes "You most certainly do sweetie. You have a great big family waiting to see you."

Rafael smiled at his friend, his brother, "So Michael, what's next?"

Michael looked around, "Load up the planes, get everyone back to Colorado Springs." Holding up the disc he had gotten from Cypher "Just one more thing to do."

Michael downloaded the last three files and neatly placed them in folders. Arriving earlier in Colorado Springs, the former Guardian Angels changed back into their clothing and one by one they were handed files that Michael downloaded for them. It would be up to each individual as to whether or not they contacted their families. Some would, others wouldn't, but at least now it was their choice and not someone else's. As they got their files, each member went back to their lives. After of course exchanging a lot of phone numbers. Grabbing the last three files, Michael crushed the disc so no one else would ever see the information that it carried. Standing he went to his closest friends.

"Rafael." He handed over the file

"Magdalene."

"Gideon." he handed over the last file.

Nervously Rafael looked at the file in his hand.

"You don't have to open it." his wife reminded him

"I know." Rafael smiled and opened the file "Antonio Fernandez" he read "I'm from San Antonio, Texas!" Smiling he looked to his friends and family "My parents are still alive!"

Magdalene opened her file and frowned "Gertrude Parminter! What kind of name is that?" She complained, her husband comically coughing into his hand to hide his smirk.

George Hammond's eyes opened wide "General Oscar Parminter? He is Commandant of the Marine Corps!"

Magdalene stared at Hammond "Really?", her father! Commandant!

"Yes he is, I know him." George reassured her "He is a good man."

"Well…" Gertrude Parminter shrugged "Well at least my married name will be Fernandez, and I'm keeping Magdalene!" she muttered forcefully

Antonio Fernandez smiled and kissed his wife, "Gertrude, Magdalene, it makes no difference to me." he promised her hugging her close "Hey how about Geri?"

"Geri?" Magdalene considered the idea

Admiral Chedwiggen chuckled as he looked to his officer "Well how about you Commander?" Smiling as he saw LtColonel Mackenzie entering the room, a beautiful blonde haired woman in her mid-fifties by her side, she covered her mouth seeing who was standing there.

With his back towards the women Harm frowned "I've seen my file sir. My name is Harmon Rabb. I was born…"

The woman with her voice cracking spoke "You were born July fourth, 1971 at the Miramar base hospital in Florida to Harmon Rabb sr. and Constance Sayers-Rabb."

Harm spun around and saw his mother standing there before him. Unable to move or even speak, Harm stood there in shock.

Sarah stayed behind, tears in her own eyes as a mother walked to her son. Sam put her arm around her friend smiling, tears in her own eyes.

Moving towards her son, she continued, "You weighed six pounds, seven ounces and you were the most beautiful baby that I had ever seen." Standing in front of her son Constance looked up into her son's tear-stained face "You are so handsome, you look just like your father." Reaching up she wiped away her son's tears "Sarah told me everything." she admitted, then seeing her son's startled reaction, "And I could never hate my first born son." Constance hugged her son.

Harm reached around and hugged his mother tightly to himself, never wanting to let go.

"Mom" he whispered holding on.

Looking up he saw Sarah smiling at him, wiping away her tears.

Harm smiled, "Thank you." he told her.

Michael smiled wiping away a tear, hoping beyond hope that this was just the beginning of many more joyous reunions.

Jenny looked startled, "Are you crying Michael?" she asked amazed

"Oh God." Michael moaned "I'm turning into a pathetic weeper."

"I can think of worse things to be son." George patted his son's shoulder

Jenny smiled and hugged him "Don't worry, your macho image is safe with me." she promised

Chapter 29: Epilogue

Six Months Later

Falls Church Virginia

Harmon Rabb signed his name for the last time that day. Sitting back he thought of the last six months. Reuniting with his mother, learning that she had remarried and that he had a half brother and sister. All of whom had welcomed him back into the family. In fact, it had felt like he'd only been gone for a long weekend instead of so many years. Harm had quickly bonded with his brother Frank and sister Leslie, and he even felt like a son to his step father John. Looking at his watch, he saw that it was noon, smiling he stood up and grabbed his cover and briefcase. Walking to the next office he looked in.

"Ready?"

Sarah Mackenzie smiled back gathering her things "Ready. So did you talk to your mom and step dad yet?"

"Yeah, they're at the hotel. They checked in this morning and are looking forward to touring the capital." Smiling he added "I can't wait to surprise them when we have lunch with the President and First Lady."

"Great." Sarah smiled, happy that it had all worked out between Harm and his family.

In fact Sarah could hardly remember Harm ever being as happy as he'd been over the last six months. It was only now, that Sarah realized how much Harm's past kept him from enjoying life. Just knowing that no one was looking for him, knowing that he never had to look over his shoulder ever again. Had almost made Harm a new man, more relaxed and easier to talk with. A man that she was proud of, and loved more than ever.

Sarah placed her cover on her head, "Well let's get going." she announced

Colorado Springs

Antonio and Geri Fernandez unwrapped the last of their new furniture in their house. For years there had been a certain unfinished feeling to the house they had lived in for five years. They both knew that it had been fear that had kept them from finishing the house. Fear that they might settle down too easily, become too complacent and get caught off guard and flat footed. They both knew that just months before, that if worse came to worse, they would have to be ready to run at a moments notice. Just grab their daughter and run leaving everything and everyone behind. Now though it was different, now they could finish their home, because that is what it truly was now. Home. Picking up their daughter, they sat down in relaxed comfort on their new couch to take a nap.

Colorado Springs Botanical State Park

The sun was shining down on a perfect day, the park was full of families enjoying picnics and parties. Playing games drinking and eating…well the park was mostly filled with one family.

One young mother called out after her child, who was gleefully playing with all of her cousins

"Michaela Hammond, it's time for lunch! Bring the others with you."

Michaela Hammond stopped what she was doing instantly, "Yes mommy." she called back as she gathered the other children and ran back towards the picnic tables.

Jennifer Anastasia Turelli Barnes Hammond, rubbed her protruding stomach as she sat down on the bench by her husband.

Maria Turelli Barnes held her arms open as her grand daughter ran into them.

"Bellisima, you sit by me now." Maria smiled as she loaded down a giant plate with food.

"Mama!" Jenny began, seeing the amount of food being loaded on her daughters plate.

"What?" Maria shrugged "She is a growing girl! She needs food!" Maria announced as she placed the plate in front of her grand daughter "And so do you! How you expect to have a healthy baby when you don't eat, I don't know! How many times do I have to tell you…"

Jenny's eyes went skyward "I know Mama, I know, I need to eat more, I'm eating for two…"

Michael chuckled, it was always the same.

"It never changes does it." George laughed with his son

"No it doesn't." Michael admitted

"Made it just in time I see." Paulie and Annie Turelli made their way towards the tables.

"Paulie, Annie, you're late." Mama Turelli scolded the young couple.

"Sorry Mama, I got held up at the office." Annie leaned down and kissed her mother in-law's cheek.

Sam and Mira each with a baby on their lap both laughed as they made room for Annie and Paulie to sit down.

"Glad you could finally make it." Sam whispered

Annie shook her head "I'm going to surprise her next time and come early." she joked

"Don't worry about it, Daisy and Gabe are also late. Their turn is coming soon." Mira put in

"Yeah" Sam agreed "They are always running late now that they have little Jessie."

"Speaking about missing in action…" Annie looked around "You guys seem to be missing some people."

"Daniel and Jake went on a diaper run." Sam explained as she spooned more strained peas for her daughter.

"Spoon" Sammy reached her tiny hands for the implement in her mother's hand

Annie shook her head amazed as always "I can't believe it six months old and she is already talking."

Sam shrugged, but incredibly proud of her little girl.

Jack came up from behind "Well look at the DNA she had to work with." he joked as he tried to get Jack Jr. settled in his booster seat, the toddler was squirming looking around "Jan…" Jack called out nervously, not wanting to hear his son or daughter start crying again.

"I got her." Janet not wanting to hear her children cry either, quickly placed little Catherine in her booster seat next to her brother. Both settled down quickly. Both exhausted parents sighed in relief.

Jack shook his head and looked at Sam "How long can we expect this behavior to last?" he asked tiredly

Sam tried hard not to laugh "I don't know, with Jake and me it was around six years old."

"Oh lord" Jack looked down at his twins

"Ten" Jacob Carter Sr. spoke up "The worst was when they wouldn't sleep until four in the morning, and started screaming two hours later. I think I got about twenty hours sleep for an entire year." tickling Sammy and Evie's tummy's "You girls will get grandpa his revenge won't you." he joked

Jack looked down at his children "You won't do that to daddy will you." he begged of them

Frank Barnes looked over to his son in-law "By the way Michael, I just finished your book. It was great! So much great detail into how clandestine operations really operate" He announced proudly "The action never stopped, and the way you wrote it, it seemed like you were really there. Like it actually happened."

Jenny smiled "Michael's already finished the sequel and is writing another one."

"That fast huh?" Mira smiled knowingly at Michael "You know you should space them out a bit more, keep the fans wanting more.

Michael winked at Mira "I know, I just can't stop writing. It almost feels cathartic."

The truth was that Michael Hammond never felt better in his life. Writing the books was allowing him to bury his ghosts. It also made things easier to talk about with Stanley, it allowed him to look back and remember the good times as well as the bad. Michael could remember and honor those who gave their lives to defend their country. Those nameless, faceless heroes who had given everything they had, even their lives, to make sure that their country remained a safe place for it's citizens. There were only a handful of people who would ever realize the truth of his books, or the truth about his life, the truth about what he and others like him had sacrificed to keep others safe, but when all else was said and done, it was enough.

The End

Well it's done, thanks to all those who wrote to me such glowing reviews of the two previous stories. I really do appreciate it, and I hope you enjoy this one as well.

I also do realize that I made Harm younger than he is on the show, it was done purposely.

Just so I don't get bombarded with hate mail. Yes this story deals with Muslim extremists, and yes I describe them as bad people. However I do not believe all Muslims are evil, I do know that most are hard working and honorable people just trying to survive like the rest of us. Also I do not believe that the best way to deal with violence is with greater violence. It's just that the story wouldn't work otherwise. Michael had to believe the things he believed to get his job done. Besides it's just fiction, get over it.

I'm thinking of doing a fourth story and this one will be a return of a more SG-1 driven story. A return to space and other planets so to speak. Perhaps a story that will include a return of Relic Hunters named Sydney Fox and Nigel Bailey.